ExplicitNovels

Cáel and the Manhattan Amazons: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 01 Nov 2026 06:00:00 +0000

Women of any age can drive a man to madness.

In 25 parts, edited from the works of FinalStand.

Listen and subscribe to the ► Podcast at Connected..

“Instinct, education and experience are complementary, not in opposition.”

(Wednesday)

The phone rang. The clock was flashing 6:15. Odette snuggled up to me, making cute, happy cat-like noises. Timothy's bed was bigger than mine so I had to reach out to get my mobile device. For the tenth time, I silently thanked Timothy for switching bedrooms with me, though I believed he had chosen to sleep on the sofa instead.

"Hello," I said quietly.

"It's Buffy. I'll be there in fifteen minutes," she stated firmly.

"I have a companion over," I hesitated. "Can you make it twenty-five?"

"Who is that, Cáel Nyilas," Odette yawned. She liked the way my full name rolled of her tongue.

"Who is that?" Buffy grilled me.

"She's a sweet young lady I met; the rest is none of your business," I told Buffy. To Odette, "It is one of my many bosses. After my 'auto accident' (I couldn't tell a stranger that some psycho bitch; who I had just screwed; had her mentor kick the shit out of me), she brought me home then deposited me at your workplace. My bike is still at work." I had told Odette I was a cyclist.

"Does she think you are sexy?" Odette giggled. I groaned.

"81 days, Cáel," Buffy reminded me. "81 days," then she hung up. I wasn't getting my extra ten minutes.

"Do we have time?" Odette wiggled her whole body against mine.

"I don't think so. Babe," I sighed. "All I can do is go down on you then I have to grab a shower and get dressed." Odette blinked, blinked again, then brightened up incredibly.

"If that's all we can do," she exhibited no regrets as she hurled the covers back. It took me seven minutes to bring her to.

I was good, but I had also torn up Odette pretty badly last night. I had to buy Timothy some more condoms. I felt kinda bad for using the number I did. I raced to the shower, did a Wonder Woman (hold your arms out and spin around a few times in the shower), raced back to Timothy's room; Timothy shot me with his Nerf gun from the sofa (Odette was vocal); and began dressing.

"Odette, stay and get some sleep," I stroked her cheek. "Timothy heads to work around ten, so if you could head out with him so he can lock up the place. Fix whatever breakfast you like. If it is Timothy, I'll make it up to him."

"You mean beyond letting us use his room?" she fixed me with her feline eyes. I coughed.

"Come on, Cáel Nyilas, this room is plastered with male Calvin Klein models and you have five copies of the Village Voice on your dresser. You are far too proficient with punching all my buttons to be gay," she pointed out.

"Gay men can be very sexually proficient," I countered.

"Cáel Nyilas (damn, she loved my name), you came five times. I lost track of how many orgasms I had. If you are gay, you aren't in De-Nile, you are in Ethiopia," she giggled. This wasn't the right moment to brag that I ejaculated eight times last night. Rhada filled up three condoms during our little escapade. I repeat, I have an out of control libido.

"Gotta go," I straddled Odette and gave her a kiss. I deftly avoided the French grapple because I had the feeling that Buffy wasn't the kind to wait patiently.

"Timothy;” I mumbled as I sped to the door.

"I know; girl; bed; sleeping," he groaned. As the door shut I heard him add, "at least he's not dull."

I managed not to kill myself tumbling down the stairs in my haste to reach the street. Buffy was waiting and drumming her hands on the steering wheel. I tried the car door; it was locked. A tap on the window earned me a baleful glare. I sighed and fell on my knees.

"Please," I begged. "Please, please, please let me in the car." I heard a click after ten seconds.

"You're late," she remarked as we sped away. I hastily put on my seat belt.

"I apologize," I tried being obsequious.

"You had better be, damn it," she seethed. Oh; I scented arousal; and jealousy. We drove a few blocks in silence. "Who was it?"

"Are we on the clock?" I countered. Pause.

"No," she said in a clipped tone.

"None of your fucking business, then," I growled. "My sex life is none of your concern, Buffy. It is none of your group's concern, so give it a rest."

"Or what?" Buffy's eyes narrowed. I wished she would watch the road.

"Thunderdome, Bitch!" I grinned. Oh, she tried. She tried really hard to stay angry with me.

"I hate you," she snickered. She pulled out her phone and handed it to me. It was a picture of Buffy, Katrina, Tessa, Desiree and some woman who looked familiar standing, or kneeling, behind a pile of dead animals. All the ladies had bows, knives and camo gear.

"Does the Audubon Society know about this? I'm pretty sure the World Wildlife Fund would have a freaking stroke," I nodded.

"Ladies at Havenstone have a passion for killing things," Buffy measured me. "I thought you might want to know."

"Why do you use bows?" I questioned. "Don't your boobs get in the way?" Buffy smacked me in the chest; hard. I could have blocked. That would have been counterproductive. No, I grabbed her right boob and gave it a strong squeeze. In retaliation, she hit me again. I grabbed her boob. This went on until we entered the garage. She got in the last hit.

"We are on the clock now," I notified her. She seemed less than pleased. "Very nice, by the way."

"Huh?" Buffy studied.

"Sorry. Any continuation of this conversation would constitute sexual harassment," I sighed.

"I am mentally projecting negative emotions your way," Buffy grumbled.

"I believe the totality of your efforts create a positive outlook for me," I grinned.

"Have you ever been skydiving?" Buffy dropped out of the blue on me in the elevator ride up.

"With, or without, a parachute?" I inquired. She blessed me with a feral smile.

I hurried to Katrina's office, Buffy a step behind me, rumbling like the jaguar she'd performed illegal dentistry on. She wasn't trying to intimidate me. Buffy was trying to mark her territory. I made it to my desk without actually being scent-marked, so I considered the encounter a draw.

"Have fun last night?" Katrina inquired without looking up.

"More than any one man should have," I confessed. Further conversation was severed by the arrival of the first of the female 'new hires'. As Katrina started our little meeting, I surreptitiously put in the work order for my suits. I wasn't sneaky enough for Katrina.

"Are you suffering some sort of head trauma that makes you believe you can avoid participation in this meeting?" she purred.

"No, Ma; Katrina," I was contrite. "I had to submit a work order for the business suits Buffy and Helena purchased for me last night so I would stop coming to work dressed like a homeless panhandler." That killed four of the girls; they failed to stifle their giggles.

"Couldn't you have dealt with that on the way in?" Katrina had this glitter in her eyes.

"Buffy was attempting to subject me to vehicular homicide," I replied. "I was afraid for my life on multiple occasions, up to and including her entry into the garage."

"How horrifying for you," Katrina delivered deadpan.

"I had my hands full, I swear," I placed my hand over my heart.

"I suspect that was the case," Katrina allowed. "Is there anything else you need to take care of while the rest of us wait on you?"

"Thank you, yes there is," I smiled, nodded and began typing away.

"I was being facetious, but then you knew that," Katrina teased. Several girls were openly giggling now.

When I finished, I walked around Katrina's desk, went to one knee and lowered my head. Katrina scanned my latest request.

"Really?" she was intrigued.

"Yes, Ma'am," I looked up at her. She ran her hands through my hair. "Katrina."

"You are trying," Katrina remarked. That could read either way. "Go back to your station before I show you where you really belong," she chuckled. I stood up and fist-pumped.

"Woo-who!" I shouted. "I'm going to bed." That finished them off. Even Fabiola cracked a tiny bit and snickered behind her hand.

The real joke they were embracing; making me part of their new breeding program; was the punchline to the joke Katrina and I found amusing. I knew the truth. We received our assignments and left the office.

"How did your date with Rhada go last night?" Paula nudged me.

"It wasn't a date. It was a corporate appointment," I corrected. "As for the rest; you don't want to know. Please believe me, you don't want to know."

"I can make you tell us," Fabiola smirked. The group kept together until I reached Desiree's desk. She was my boss for the day and she was not pleased, or amused.

Fabiola saved me.

"Sister, compel this one to tell us what happened with Rhada last night," Fabiola sneered in Hittite. I played dumb which wasn't hard in my fatigued state. Desiree transferred all of her dislike of me into outrage at Fabiola's breach.

"Is your blood poisoned?" Desiree seethed. "When they tossed you off the rocks, did you bounce back up, or are you so arrogantly stupid you would flaunt one of our most basic safeguards?"

"You are only half the woman you could have been," Fabiola shot back.

By the way Desiree flew out of her chair that was a deadly insult. I put my body between them and grabbed Desiree by her upper arms.

"Release me," she yelled, her hate returned its focus to me.

"You are my boss," I explained calmly. "I most join you in your battles. Is this a battle you truly want to fight, here and now?"

"Release me at once," Desiree commanded.

"One of us hiding behind a man," Fabiola mocked Desiree. Daphne punched her. "Ow!"

"Care to try that on me?" Daphne challenged Fabiola. "My family's prestige has never been called into question." I was starting to think they meant genetic purity.

"Buffy would not want me to let you come to harm," I whispered to Desiree then released her. It was that hunting photo that made me make that leap. Desiree glared at me. A slap followed, but it wasn't all that hard.

"Do not touch me without permission, Cáel Nyilas," she commanded in a clear voice.

The matter was almost settled.

"Come on," Desiree barked. I had one final bit to take care of.

"Daphne, thank you. Helena says you are coming along really well. Maybe we could have a few drinks after hours and you can give me some pointers," I requested.

Daphne seemed to mull that over. We had moved past the entrapment phase to the 'male in the bull pen; what do we do with him now' phase.

"I'll think about it," Daphne shot me this sexually curious look. Off they went and I had to sprint to catch up with Desiree who hadn't stopped to listen to my conversation with Daphne.

"Do not be flippant with me," Desiree grumbled. "I am not Buffy."

"Of course you are not," I nodded. "Katrina values your counsel and she trusts you."

"You know nothing," Desiree groused.

"Really? Helena and Buffy were sent away with me yesterday afternoon; you stayed," I began.

"This male internship program is the brainchild of Katrina and Tessa. Maybe she thinks that I'm in danger, thus her program, so she chooses you to safeguard me; no other," I added. "I don't think much of my place here as an individual, but I represent something of value to our boss. If that is the case, how much does she value and respect you?"

"Do you ever shut up?" she glared at me.

"Is that a question, or a veiled order?" I grinned. She glared some more. I kept quiet. Desiree had to enter a special code to gain us access to Basement Level 3. A short trip down a drab concrete hall illuminated a door and two Amazon's guarding it.

Desiree's ID card allowed her access. Mine did not. The security types verified my permission to be there, then verified it again. Finally, one pulled Desiree and questioned her. With great reluctance, the guards let me into the room. Their caution made sense. This was the Havenstone Corporate HQ armory.

This was not a few guns in a case with handful of wall sconces. Nope, this was an ATF gun-gasm, White Supremacist Nirvana, and a Gangster's Paradise all rolled into one. Desiree went to one table, lifted and examined one 9mm Walther PPQ, loaded the clip and gave it to me.

"It has no safety, so be careful," she notified me. She tossed the shoulder holster and two spare magazines my way.

As she readied her own weapon set, I put on my shoulder holster and secured my weapon.

"This is nuts, Desiree," I stated. "I'm not ex-military. I'm not a security officer, bodyguard, or assassin either."

"Don't get hysterical," Desiree snorted. "This is a simple assignment. We are going to pick up some school children and take them to their exclusive academy."

"Besides, on your resume, you claimed to have a passing familiarity with a number of firearms," she grunted.

"What do I do if we are stopped by the cops?" I inquired.

"Go to jail."

With that sterling pep-talk, we exited the bunker with a variety of weapons; mostly Desiree's because she was clearly anticipating the end of the world. She stored the weapons in our new, armored car while I stood close by acting like a weapons dispenser. According to established routine, I was given no specific instructions until we arrived on site where I was then supposed to instantly absorb the knowledge.

I gave that some thought. Havenstone knew their male hires had academic success. Given twenty-four hours, we could memorize anything. The Amazons, being a militant culture, were testing us to see how quickly we thought on our feet. It was still mean. As we pulled up to our Brownstone destination, I was given our mission.

Desiree was to go into the house, retrieve three schoolgirls, Aya (9), Europa (13) and Loraine (16), and bring them into the car. I was to wait on the stoop, hold the car door for them and keep my yap shut. By insisting I not use flippancy, Desiree had cut off my conversation at the knees.

"Woman, grey coat at the North corner," Desiree muttered to me as we started up the stairs. She went inside; I stayed on the stoop. Thankfully, my sojourn into Amazon politics had strengthened my ability to ignore the obvious and appreciate the benign. Two women were meandering up from the South and the woman to the North had gained a companion before Desiree returned. The girls came out first.

At the bottom step I caught sight of movement. I turned and stopped the children from advancing.

"Hey," the Loraine squawked.

"Cáel;” Desiree got out.

"Two to the North and two to the South; closing in," I whispered.

She did a casual scan.

"Take them to the car," Desiree ordered. I thought that was pretty stupid. If a murder/kidnapping was in the offing, getting the kids back inside seemed more prudent. I hesitated. She glared. I swallowed my instincts and began sheparding the girls down the stairs.

The moment the third child's feet hit the sidewalk, both groups of women began speeding up. I was trying to hustle the girls to the car's back door when a van came speeding up out of nowhere. I wasn't going to get door open in time.

"Down!" I shouted as I used my superior size to press my three wards down and against the car. The van screeched to a halt and the sliding door opened.

I drew, aimed over the top of the car and fired the pistol twice without even thinking that I was murdering somebody. I heard Desiree firing to the North. The woman in the van door slumped back. A second one tried to untangle herself so I put two bullets in her as well. I took a step and a half South, kneeled to shelter the girls with my body and began firing at the two southern women running my way.

I put two bullets into each of them; missing every shot. Crap. Suddenly, as I was shoving a new clip into my semi-automatic pistol, the eldest child broke and ran for the stairs. I looked over my shoulder. Desiree was down. One woman remained coming from the North. I hurled my body at Loraine, taking her down. I landed us on my shoulder then rolled to cover her.

I brought up the pistol and fired twice at the northern woman.

"Cease fire!" an unfamiliar female voice commanded. The northern woman stopped. As I swung my pistol South, I noticed Desiree sitting up. The two women in the van were coming back to life too. Three women I didn't recognize were coming down the Brownstone steps.

The lead female was clearly in charge. She approached me and extended a hand.

"Male; pistol," she demanded. I rose to me knees, pulling away from her and yanking Loraine behind me.

"Lady, I don't know you," I growled. "I'm not giving you my gun, or the girls, until someone tells me what's going on."

I was contemplating how bad her punch/slap/kick was going to be when Loraine laughed.

"That was fun," she exulted. "He tackled me and everything."

"Cáel," Desiree ordered, "give her the gun." I wasn't happy, but I did hand over the weapon.

"It was loaded with blanks, Moron," the leader smirked. "We would never let a man with a loaded weapon around our children."

"Thank God," I mused. "I couldn't understand how I missed those two down South."

"What makes you think you would have hit them?" she sneered. I pulled Loraine up with me as I resumed my feet then put her behind me.

"What makes you think your brain isn't as blank as the bullets you gave me?" I glared.

"Watch your tongue, Male," she glared right back.

"You threatened three children under my care," I grumbled. "Be happy I don't plant you on your ass." She looked more than happy to throw down.

"They were never your children to protect," Desiree spoke up. "This was a training exercise."

I looked over my shoulder at the other two girls. They were smiling at me. This had been fun for them. The only one who didn't know this was fake was me. I groaned.

"Clip," the leader snapped. I handed it over without protest. I'd used the other spare. She turned to Desiree. "Take them to school."

The five of us piled into the car and drove away. It was less than stunning that I didn't get a new firearm. I was sitting in the front passenger seat, feeling morose and angry when Europa spoke.

"That was really brave," she commented. "You did much better than the lady last spring. She went nuts."

"Really", I swiveled so I could see their faces and make sure they weren't pulling something on me.

"Oh, yeah," Loraine chuckled. "She ran right at the two down the street, firing as she went. Totally missed the van rolling up. Forgot she was supposed to protect us."

"She got high marks for marksmanship," Europa told me, "but we never saw her again."

"You smell nice," Aya beamed little kittens my way.

"He smells like sex," Loraine giggled.

"Starting with the fact that you are underage, add my desire to live and we end up with us not having his conversation," I winked.

"I've never seen a man as pretty as you even at school. The boys in my class are such jerks. They say I'm a freak because I have no Daddy," Aya went from happy to a frown.

"When I was in grade school, they called me a freak too, Aya," I met her gaze. "The difference is, I deserved it. I was a rude, mean person."

"Not having a Daddy doesn't determine if you are a freak; how you behave does. You are a very nice woman so they should be nicer to you. You are not a freak. Trust me, I'd know it if you were," I gave Aya a warm smile and tapped her nose playfully.

"Whomever controls you did a good job," Europa observed.

"No," Desiree snapped. The children must have been briefed on my status as well as spent a lifetime disguising their true culture.

"Europa, I am controlled by Kat

Cáel and the Manhattan Amazons: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 01 Nov 2026 01:04:00 +0000

Knowing too much, sexual curiosity and dusky obsessions.

In 25 parts, edited from the works of FinalStand.

Listen and subscribe to the ► Podcast at Connected..

“People take for granted that they cannot see. If you don't think so, try not breathing.”

Having received Katrina's orders, off we went. Buffy looked worried and I thought she was going to tear me a new one. The reactions of the Executive Services group when we got there were totally unexpected.

"Send out the word," Buffy detailed to the first worker she came across, "Madi made a run at Katrina."

The woman blanched and headed off. Buffy took me to Katrina's office and pushed me onto the sofa. Paula and Fabiola appeared at the door looking worried.

"How badly have I fucked up?" I groaned.

"What?" Buffy blinked in surprise. "You did fine."

"I don't understand," I ran my hands through my hair.

"You're bleeding," Paula remarked.

"What happened?" Fabiola demanded. Oh, crap. Another layer of the onion. The female 'new hires' weren't only new hires, they were legacies.

Buffy, for all her expertise and seniority, wasn't part of the program. I didn't think she was ignorant of the basic agenda. She simply wasn't allowed to know the full scope of the goings on. That was the real reason she and I were at the meeting; because we weren't part of the true conspiracy, thus politically neutral.

"Cáel was attacked by Madi's assistant," Buffy said. I wanted to correct Buffy and say 'apprentice'. "He defeated her then defeated Madi when she attacked him, though it was a close thing." Oh yeah, Fabiola was part of the conspiracy. She gave this little smug smirk when Buffy got the relationship description wrong then was outraged that I would attack one of her elite.

Daphne sailed into the room, took one look at me then grabbed Paula.

"Let's get him cleaned up," Daphne suggested.

"He attacked Madi and her apprentice," Fabiola blustered; in Hittite. Daphne looked like she wanted to slap Fabiola. Then they all looked at me.

Had I turned away, I would have looked guilty. Instead I let my eyes flicker between the three.

"What is it?" Paula murmured to me.

"You are speaking the same language they were speaking upstairs," I enlightened them. "I find that a bit odd."

"Don't mention that to anyone," Daphne threatened me.

"No; you are not my boss," I glared. "Right now I'm working with Buffy and I am being mentored by Katrina. It is their right to know. Of course I can't talk to any outsiders about that because that violates corporate policy."

"How dare you," Fabiola came steaming my way.

"Make the first one count," I seethed as I stood up and got ready to kick her entitled, pompous ass. "I've already put down two conceited bitches and you aren't even in their league." Fabiola stopped and reassessed her situation.

"Cáel!" Buffy snapped. "Come to my right side." There I went. "Kneel." I knelt. The three newbies were stunned, mouths open and gaping.

"What; what was that?" Daphne mumbled, referring to my actions. Buffy looked very haughty and superior.

"Cáel works for me right now," Buffy told them. "That means, within the scope of his duties, he does what I say." The girls were taking in this bizarre scene. "Cáel, if I told you to go over to Fabiola and beat her black and blue, what would you do?"

"I'd ask you for a good explanation," I answered.

"She's hurting Katrina's position at Havenstone," Buffy responded. Up I stood. "Kneel," Buffy finished her demonstration as I knelt. She started running her hands through my hair. Not something you would do to a dog unless; well, you went that way. It wasn't like Katrina; this was highly sexually aroused hair-play. "I believe you said that Cáel needed to be cleaned up."

"Are you in pain?" Daphne inquired.

"A half bottle of Aleve wouldn't kill me," I groaned. I was in some serious pain, much of it centered on my cranium. Buffy moved me back to the sofa, which I liked. Her sensually stroking my palm was a bit scarier.

More women gathered around the door, whispering and looking my way. Finally Katrina came back to the office. The crowd parted for her. Daphne and Paula returned with some wet cloths and a first aid kit. Without consulting with me, they started peeling off my clothes.

"What are you doing?" Katrina stared at the two young ladies.

"Tending to his wounds," Daphne hastily replied. Katrina rubbed her forehead.

"For a moment try to imagine him doing that to you in a public place," she advised them. They caught on real quick and the strip-down stopped.

"Cáel, may we tend to your wounds?" Daphne politely requested.

"Fine by me, but let's keep the pants on. I'll deal with the rug burns at home," I grinned.

"I knew you boxed and practiced a form of jujitsu, Cáel," Katrina remarked. "I had no idea you were that good."

"I also practice ninjitsu," I tried to look innocent. "I tried to put that on my application, but auto-correct kept erasing it."

"Does he have a concussion?" one of the normal workers asked Desiree.

"No, unfortunately not," Desiree snorted. "He's always like that."

"Thank you for your martial valor in defending my prestige, Cáel," Katrina spoke loudly. "Your ability to navigate a very difficult situation bordered on the precognitive. It was of great service to the sisterhood of this office."

"Is there anything you need?" she tacked on.

"Gosh, it's almost four o'clock. Since I've been working since three this morning, can I go home early?" I pleaded.

"No, we are having dinner tonight," Katrina stated.

"I actually have to clean up the apartment tonight," I lied. "Can I have a rain check?"

"If you were under any delusion that I was making a request, let me dispel that right now. You are having dinner with me tonight," Katrina smirked.

"Doesn't that violate;” I mumbled.

"End of discussion," Katrina declared. "Buffy and Helena, take Cáel to the Men's room and get him cleaned up and presentable. I need the (she then used 3 dead words), to stay behind. We have much to discuss." What did I get out of that little exchange? Buffy and Helena weren't part of the real Havenstone, Desiree was and the fact that naming status positions 'charioteer', 'archer' and 'shield maiden' in Old Kingdom Hittite only confirmed my worst fears.

You see, Achilles, Odysseus and their crowd knew these people. They'd frolicked and played with those troublesome Greeks then been raped, slaughtered and enslaved by them. Apparently after 3000 years, these ladies were still pissed about that. We only knew about them today from Greek sources. It stood to reason though, that since they were allies of Troy, they lived in Asia Minor, not Greece.

Therefore, they didn't speak Greek of any flavor. That was the language of their destroyers. No, the Amazons would speak the language of their home region from 3000 years ago, the native tongue for their rituals and secret communications, which just so happened to be Old Kingdom Hittite.

"Tell me what happened," Helena requested while I was leaning against the Men's bathroom sink.

"Rhada became bored, I was asked to alleviate her boredom with a game of Scrabble, and she didn't like my use of the word 'butt-monkey'," I sighed. "She said it wasn't a word. I explained that she was, in fact, a butt-monkey and she took offense."

"Are you sure you don't have a concussion?" Buffy studied my eyes.

"Can I reliably determine my own mental malfunction? If so; I guess I'm good," I grinned.

"What really happened?" Helena repeated so I told them the whole story. This was the first time Buffy heard the whole thing in a language she could understand; English.

"Why didn't you simply let her hit you that second time?" Helena asked. Buffy nodded.

"Seriously, you two need to get some backbone," I glared at them. They looked peeved. "Listen, those other ladies don't have the right to treat us like crap. We are not doormats, we are facilitators and fuck them if they don't appreciate our worth."

"Yet you bowed down to Hayden, Katrina and me," Buffy countered.

"You are my bosses," I sounded exasperated. "I'm here to learn and that means listening to, and observing, those who have progressed farther than me. That means when you tell me to bow, I presume you have a good reason for it and do as I'm told."

"The other new hires don't kneel," Helena pointed out.

"It's not my fault they are not as smart as me," I snickered. We all knew that was a lie.

"I hope you make it," Buffy patted my knee. She didn't mean get fired. She meant she hoped I didn't get relocated. I didn't know what that meant yet, but I couldn't imagine it being a good thing.

I decided to press my luck.

"You mean you hope I don't get relocated," I smiled. The two women shot worried looks at one another. "Ladies, I'm twice as smart as I look; well, that still might not be much, but I'm working on it," I chuckled.

"What do you know about being relocated?" Buffy prodded.

"Nothing really. I do get this creepy feeling that if I get posted to a corporate holding in Paraguay, I probably won't end up in Paraguay," I shrugged.

"Are you going to quit?" Helena tag-teamed. She meant, 'are you going to make a run for it?'

"Havenstone has corporate resources on all seven continents. Where am I going to go where some insidious Human Resources agent from the company won't hunt me down and try to make me reenlist," I teased them. Translation: I'm not dumb enough to think I can get away. They politely chuckled which meant they knew what I knew about my projected promotion path.

"What are we going to do about your clothes?" Helena altered course. Ugh.

"I'll give Katrina official notification that we three are heading over to your place to let you change into something; better," Buffy decided. Better? This was my best suit, or had been.

Permission was granted and off we went. Surprise, surprise, security stopped me and got confirmation that I could actually leave the building. Next, we were mugged in the parking lot closest to my apartment building. Technically, it was a legal mugging because the criminal owned the lot from which he extorted the 'parking fee' from us.

I was curious to see if I could have the ladies wait in the hallway while I changed. Buffy noticed the fire escape and made sure she loudly pointed that out. In we went and sure enough, they followed me to the bedroom. I began going through my sparse business suit collection.

"Those look dreadful," Buffy commented. "Where do you shop? Walmart?"

"Sears," I corrected. Buffy looked cruelly amused.

"You work for a Fortune 500 company and you shop for your clothes at Sears?" she mocked me.

"I'm not very good with money," I laid out my second best/now best suit. "I blew all of last month's paycheck on the Ferrari, Catalina 470 and Gulfstream. Stupid, eh?" We both knew I hadn't been paid yet.

"What did you do with your signing bonus?" Helena plopped down on my bed. "Hey, this is lumpy."

"I killed a hobo for it," I teased. "I take no responsibility for whatever diseases you might pick up from sitting on that overly pretentious compost heap." It actually wasn't all that bad. "Besides, what signing bonus? Do you even know what college I attended?"

"Ah; Brookstone," Buffy guessed.

"I'll give you points for the 'B'," I sighed. "I got the callback for Havenstone and fell on my knees and thanked God that I didn't have to go back to working nights as a repo man, or end up in retail sales, food services, or custodial work. Done them all; not fun, believe me."

"You appear to be a pretty smart guy," Buffy gave me those 'come hither' eyes. "Why didn't you end up going to a better school?"

"I was pretty much a jerk until my senior year. I could have done better but I was ignorant, ugly and lazy. I was happy to get into Bolingbrook," I related.

"What is this?" Helena held up a braid of red, blue and green ribbons. The top quarter was intertwined with the rest of the ribbons hanging free.

"It's a heart cord," I replied. "Each knot is a sexual liaison." She counted out twenty-one.

"Not bad," she gave me those sexy eyes.

"The other three that I completed are in the closet," I winked back. She thought I was joking. I wasn't and soon enough she found that out.

"What the hell?" Helena regarded my handiwork dubiously.

"Oh yeah. I think I slept with half women in my college town between the ages of 18 to 70, students and faculty included," I enlightened them.

"That seems like a large group of women," Buffy examined the braids held aloft by Helena. "Are you some sort of Casanova?"

"It is more like I have an out of control libido," I admitted rather shame-faced.

"Tell me again why you didn't jump me yesterday?" Buffy looked miffed.

"You are my boss, it was an obvious trap, and you bow hunt predators and rip out their teeth. That last bit combined with that aforementioned problem with my libido; ," I grinned sheepishly. "I wanted to keep my job; and my life."

"Do you think I'd shoot you for a sexual indiscretion?" Buffy postulated.

"Do you want my honest assessment?" I looked into her golden eyes.

"Yes," she smiled warmly.

"You, and by that I mean Havenstone, are a bunch of raving psychopaths masquerading as feminists who use economic exploitation to cover up your numerous crimes," I unloaded.

The two women looked at one another then started giggling.

"We like you," Helena walked up and patted my chest.

"I'm glad Katrina chose you," Buffy added. "Let's go buy you a suit, or three."

"I'm glad to see my ranting has had no effect on our relationship whatsoever," I observed.

They let me dress, under their watchful eyes, into jeans and a t-shirt. Arm in arm, they led me from my home across town to a clothier who regularly did business with Havenstone.

"Don't you think it is unfair to put a man in restrictive clothing before the hunt? Don't we at least get a sporting chance to run?" I joked.

"I can kill a bounding deer at 50 meters. Running won't help you," Buffy informed me.

"Well, I've hunted moose before," I countered.

"What did you use?" Helena asked.

"A hammer," I smirked. "I'm a real caveman."

"How did that work out for you?" Buffy played along.

"How do you think? I sobered up, realized I was hunting a 600 kg monster with a ballpeen hammer, ran my naked ass back to the car and drove home," I chuckled.

"You are smarter than you look," my female tailor muttered.

"Why were you naked?" Buffy looked at my reflection in the three-sided mirror.

"We won the lacrosse finals," I told them.

"Were you on the team?" Helena inquired.

"Bolingbrook only has a Women's Lacrosse team," I sighed happily.

"So why were you the one who ended out in the woods, alone, naked, hunting a moose?" Buffy mused.

"I repeat, we won the finals," I winked, "and I never said I was alone."

"Is this your fabled libido you've been talking about?" Buffy teased.

"Three or four beers and my inhibitions fly right out the window," I lamented.

"Right," Buffy shoved me; not fun when a woman is adjusting your inseam.

"When is your trash day?" Helena came out of nowhere.

"Why do you ask?" I gazed at her.

"I'm thinking about a place closer to work," she lied pathetically.

"Oh come; wait, you looked in my trash can," I gasped. Helena had the decency to blush. "Three days ago," I admitted.

"Oh my God;” she blurted out. "You've been murdering a box of condoms."

"How is this work related, or in any way not to be confused with sexual harassment?" I stated.

"I'm okay," Buffy smiled. "Helena, how many? Besides, do you feel sexually harassed?"

"Gross, Buffy; I didn't pick them out. I don't feel harassed either, not really. I feel that getting our new intern to open up and talk about his life experiences is a real team-building success," Helena beamed sexual menace my way.

"Hold on," I grumbled. "Buffy, yesterday you were setting me up for something and today, you set me up to fail at the board meeting. Helena, I didn't even know you two hours ago. So why are you both so comfortable busting my balls?"

"Cáel, yesterday and today until three o'clock this afternoon, you didn't belong," Buffy told me.

"I don't understand the whole picture yet, but you fought and bled for Katrina. You didn't even know that this male internship program was her and Tessa's idea," she enlightened me. "You provided evidence their proposal had merit without understanding what you were doing." I hesitated a while as I took Buffy's interpretation of events in.

"Hmmm; yay us?" I offered. "I'm not going to insult you by pretending that what happened this afternoon was anything but leagues beyond the ordinary. I also resent the hell out of Katrina ordering me to have dinner with her; it goes against policy and is plain wrong."

"She stood up for you today, Cáel," Buffy pointed out. "I don't think you truly appreciate the gesture."

"What I do appreciate is that as screwed as I am, I'm still better off than you two," my look hardened.

"How do you come to that conclusion?" Helena snickered.

"Really? Well, I hope you both like Fabiola because in a few years she is going to be ordering you both around," I reasoned.

"It doesn't matter that Buffy; I don't know you Helena; is more competent and capable. Fabiola is going to end up on top and you two will still be picking up the laundry. What makes me better than you two is that I know this to be true and you two still think you can be rock stars when all you'll ever be is roadies," I explained.

"That's absurd," Helena snorted.

"Please believe me, it isn't something you two have done. You haven't screwed up. Fabiola; she seems to be what's wrong with Havenstone. She's an arrogant know-it-all who doesn't listen to the Goddamn professionals she's been sent to learn from," I continued.

Whenever you separate people into groups, a rift develops. There is not necessarily friction; unless someone upsets things and that was what I was trying to do. I wasn't trying to topple Havenstone. That was a pipe dream. All I was looking for was some allies who had my back. If I asked for more than that, Buffy and Helena would turn on me.

They were both smart women. That was one of the reasons they had been recruited, along with their stunning good looks and willingness to treat men like pets.

"Fabiola's acting did suck," Buffy giggled. "Goddess, that was pathetic, wasn't it?"

"What happened?" Helena leaned forward. Fabiola was rubbing the staff the wrong way alright.

"She asked 'where is everybody'; after she stepped in the room," Buffy rolled her eyes.

"I pity you," Helena nodded. "Daphne's working out well for me. She's trying really hard." A barrier had been breached. They were talking shop; the real Havenstone; in front of me. I had graduated from 'test subject' to actual male intern; emphasis on the male.

They were no longer upset that a male had set foot into their world. I clearly 'knew my place' though they hadn't even known what that was on Monday morning. Despite my badly biased work reviews, I was able and willing to work. More importantly, I obeyed while doing the aforementioned things.

I was not a threat if all they had to do was tell me to 'stop', 'stand by my side', and 'kneel'. Better yet, from their own sexually driven side, I could remain a man while doing so. I was slavishly devoted to the hierarchy yet didn't take crap from others. I could fight and bleed for them while they remained in complete control. In their ferocious world, I was a 'safe' predator.

The fact that these ladies picked up bows and hunted down predators was

Cáel and the Manhattan Amazons: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sat, 31 Oct 2026 01:02:00 +0000

Cáel gets an offer that is too good to be true.

In 25 parts, edited from the works of FinalStand.

Listen and subscribe to the ► Podcast at Connected..

“People who forget their past are doomed to be blind-sided by it.”

Monday

I couldn't help but notice the similarity between myself and the other four new hires. We were all clean cut men, fresh out of college, fit and masculine. The 'men' part of the equation made sense. Havenstone Commercial Investments had come out of a long legal proceeding over their accused discriminatory policies.

An undisclosed settlement had been reached plus they agreed to implement this new program to hire more men. For me that meant an employment opportunity with a Fortune 500 company despite my rather underwhelming collegiate career. Don't get me wrong; I had good grades. I also went to a college virtually no one had ever heard of, Bolingbrook College in New Hampshire.

With me was Chinese-American Brian Fung from Harvard, blue blood Trent Grant from Carnegie-Melon, African-American Khalid Adzharia from MIT and Salvadoran-American Felix Melena from the University of Michigan, Ann Arbor. For starters, they all had far better academic pedigrees them me, nicer toys, and better looking suits.

The second they found out where I was from, I was dropped out of their conversation. They were bragging about their awards and accomplishments, their families and where they vacationed, professors who knew them on a first name basis and when they planned to get their master's degrees. Given time to take in our circumstances without the distraction of being part of their little club, something occurred to me.

We were all freaking gorgeous. I don't mean cultured, handsome, or attractive to the opposite sex. I meant every one of us would be hit on in a nightclub in under five minutes unless we had a significant other hanging all over us. I was getting a sinking suspicion about what Havenstone considered 'crucial' for job performance and it didn't have anything to do with what alumni we were now part of.

Here I was with my Father's dark good looks, my genetics an ancient blend of Bulgarian and Turkish with a recent addition of Irish Gaelic. My eyes, the legacy of my Mom, were a deep emerald green. The broad shoulders, narrow waist and powerful arms and legs were part heritage with a serious application of physical activity. I exercised constantly, swam whenever I could and cycling was my religion; the tougher the terrain, the better.

Better yet, the brainiacs around me hadn't seemed to figure that out yet. Maybe they thought I was a 'legacy' hire, I had a relative on the inside. Nope. Mom died when I was seven and my Dad worked for Illinois Power and Light as a line runner. His sister, Aunt Stella, was a crab fisherwoman in Maryland and unmarried.

A series of off-handed comments in the interview process suddenly came back to haunt me. I'd been asked about who I was close to, both presently and back in college. They wanted to know about my 'moral character'. Fuck it all, I'd filled out a dating survey! I'd never used a matchmaking service, but I bet if I logged on to E-Harmony, I'd recognize the questions.

The door to the conference room opened and seven women entered. Ms. Tessa Carmichael had handled the interview process. Umami Lhasa was her Hindi assistant and all-around encyclopedia of all things Havenstone. The other five were unknown to me and, I had a feeling, unknown to my fellow new hires. We all stood. The other four smiled. I smiled too, but felt cautious.

"Gentlemen, it is time to begin. Today we begin your internship process and I'd;” Tessa got out before Fung interrupted.

"I was given the impression we were guaranteed employment, Ms. Carmichael," he spoke in a commanding voice. How stupid was this guy?

"Academia is a sheltered environment, Mr. Fung. Havenstone is very much part of the real, visceral world and you can hardly expect to gain a six-figure salary with all the benefits based on your ability to impress men who have never created an iota of wealth in their lives," Tessa smiled. I hoped she eventually give it back to the orca she'd swiped it from.

"I was entertaining offers from several other corporations as well," Trent added his voice. "We were guaranteed employment. Our contracts state so." He seemed proud of his ability to read. Trent should have boned up on reading between the lines.

"Well, if you two wish to sign 'Termination of Employment' papers," Tessa sounded disappointed, "we will conceded to your wishes."

At this point, the guys with a promising futures should have bailed. I didn't have options unless you considered 'do you want fries with that' to be a back-up plan. I was amazed the other four didn't see it.

"What we really want is a clarification of what this internship process entails," Khalid intervened.

Tessa's smile became all happy bunnies again.

"Very well," she appeared pleased, "let's start by introducing your mentors. Mr. Fung, Ms. Julian Jameson has chosen you. She is our Senior VP in charge of Acquisitions, something you excelled in, I recall." Fung looked pleased. Julian was a foxy red-head somewhere in her mid-thirties.

"Mr. Grant, you have been selected by Olympia Shore, head of our Financial Investigative unit." Greying hair yet she looked like she ran marathoners down on a regular basis; she was tall, fit and svelte. "I understand you showed a talent for forensic accounting," Tessa continued. "Mr. Adzharia, you have been chosen by Ms. Phalli Chandra VP of International Finance."

Where Khalid was patently African-American, his mentor was African, most likely central African, like Congo, or Cameroon. She was in her early thirties and sculpted in a way that made me think I wouldn't mind wrestling her even though I wasn't sure who would win. "You have an excellent grasp of linguistics as I recall."

"Mr. Melena, Ms. Tia Pharos VP of Business Management has chosen to take you on." My bet she was Lebanese, or Palestinian, more Sematic than Aramaic. Still, her hair was thick, wavy and long, all the women seemed to go for the 'long hair' look for that matter. She was also the shortest mentor, perhaps one meter; seventy.

"You have all around high marks in your education. We think you will be a perfect fit." He smiled as did Tia. I thought they were smiling for different reasons. Maybe that was paranoia. "Mr. Nyilas," that was me; Cáel Nyilas, "you have been selected by Ms. Katrina Love, VP of Executive Services."

I could hear the 'huffs' of my compatriots. Executive Services were basically gophers for the top tier of the corporation. ES was not the fast track to success. They got the limos and laundry for those who were. On the plus side, Katrina was a voluptuous blonde perhaps forty years of age, hitting all my key sexual triggers; basically, a conscious, breathing female. I didn't have low standards, I was a sexual omnivore.

Given the chance I'd seduce every woman I came across, though not here, not today.

After a short series of introductions, we split up to go to our various offices. It turned out that the mentor/internship relationship meant I would be working at her side, literally. I'd have a spot in her personal office for my work station, I would follow her to meetings and be on call 24/7 to assist her in all departmental duties.

"Thank you for the opportunity," I said when she finally gave me the impression I could speak.

"Aren't you disappointed you didn't get one of the plumb assignments; banking, or asset management?" she inquired while studying me. The gentle hum of the elevator was the only other sound.

"Hell, no," I blurted out then blushed. Katrina arched an eyebrow. "I mean, I think this is a great way to know the company. We get to go everywhere."

"I like your enthusiasm," she commented. I couldn't tell if it was a positive thing. Beyond that, she remained non-communicative until we made it to her ornate, spacious personal office.

Six young ladies followed us into the room, with the last one shutting the door.

"Ladies, this is our latest hire; Cáel Nyilas," Katrina began. "He's from some college in New Hampshire and, like the rest of you new hires, will be expected be working closely with me and each other."

Did I mention they were all hot? I was familiar with some of the looks I was getting, too. Once, in high school, I had asked out the Class president who happened to be rich, pretty and smart. Her boyfriend had cheated on her so I thought I had a chance. I was a working class nobody and the look she gave me hurt as much as her words.

"Never in a million years," she mocked loudly. I was an insect, a bug and way beneath her notice. That was the look I was getting from these girls. Four years later, my acne was gone, I'd filled out nicely and physically I had gone from caterpillar to butterfly. That led to the other half of the vibes aimed my way. It was 'he's delicious' as one of my girlfriends put it.

"Daphne Pile, Dora Cartagena, Fabiola Dobrani, Paula Wadena, Violet Maza, and Theresa 'Tigger' Castro," Katrina made rapid-fire introductions. "Now that we all know each other, time to start filling all the orders in our cue. Until Cáel figures out what is where, who wants to ride herd on him?" I had mistakenly believed I would be working with Katrina.

No one leapt at the opportunity.

"I'll do it," Fabiola Dobrani spoke up. She tried to sound upbeat for Katrina. They filed out of the office, each woman heading off in different directions, while I went to my tiny desk.

"What are you doing?" Fabiola sounded annoyed.

"I need something from my desk and to go to the bathroom," I informed her. She sighed in exasperation. I quickly retrieved a handful of rubber bands then raced to Fabiola. She pointed me at the closest bathroom; which was Katrina's personal one. In I went then I locked the door. My pants and underwear came off. I expediently made a rubber band chain then looped it around my hips and pinned my hard-on pointed up.

That had become a serious problem when dealing with all these attractive women and I didn't need the distraction. Once dressed, I quick-stepped it to Fabiola who was tapping her foot.

"Let's go," she snapped. "We are working with Buffy today. We go with her and do what she tells us to do. Got it?"

"Buffy is in charge, I have a basic command of the English language," I replied. Fabiola shot me an evil look. "What? Do I look like a five year old, or are you normally this rude?"

"I'm not being rude to you," the women with a Mediterranean cast to her features reposed. "You've put us behind the other ladies. In case you haven't figured it out, that's a bad thing on our first day."

"Am I to believe this is your first day?" I smirked. We stopped by another woman's desk. Did I mention that this corporation must raid beauty pageants for their staff? Buffy was a medium height brunette with long hair and a perfectly shaped oval face. Her eyes were the lightest shade of brown I'd ever seen, almost golden.

"I'm Buffy Dubois," she stood and extended her hand. I had a neural misfire. I took her offered hand, leaned down and kissed it. Whoops.

"Cáel Nyilas, Ms. Dubois," I gulped. Buffy weighed my gesture.

"Nice name," she grinned. "Call me Buffy. We go on a first name basis here."

"Our first assignment for the day is to go to 1802 Exeter Tower and prepare the suite for the CFO at our San Francisco office coming in for one week," she informed us. I had no idea where Exeter Tower was and what any of this had to do with my Business degree. I accepted that a fat paycheck was a fat paycheck, so I put my confusion on the back burner.

There was an amusing bit of posturing about who got to drive the company car down to the Exeter. Fabiola made a production of taking the keys and making me sit in the back, Buffy didn't want to drive.

"You aren't much of a man's man, are you?" Fabiola mocked me.

I waited a second for Buffy to say something, considering that bordered on harassment. Fabiola snickered at me while Buffy looked out the window, bored.

"Was that supposed to mean something to me?" I replied smoothly. "I don't know you, you obviously don't know me, and your assessment of my gender potential is ridiculous."

"Come on, 'New Hire', you didn't even go to a real school," Fabiola spat back.

"That's enough," Buffy coughed. Fabiola shot me a dirty look. I elected to not be childish, looking out the window instead. Driving the car turned out to be more of a disadvantage than the gem Fab thought it would be. Fabiola had to park the car while Buffy and I went up.

The Exeter suite turned out to be a fully furnished apartment. The trick was turning the normal accoutrements into the specifics the client demanded. I didn't have experience with interior design. I couldn't say I was demeaned, being reduced to a glorified furniture mover. If Buffy was impressed by my ability to move chairs about, she hid it well.

She even left me to my own devices while she went to the bedroom. I double checked the image she'd downloaded to the cellphone to make sure everything was where they wanted.

"Cáel, I need you back here," Buffy called out. Back I went, it wasn't like I had a choice. "We need to make sure the Feng Shui of the room is impeccable," she ordered.

"Yes, Ma'am; Buffy," I nodded. "Now let's assume for a second I don't have the faintest idea what you are talking about and go from there."

"For now," she chuckled, "it means moving the bed where I tell you to." As I moved to the far side of the king-sized bed, contemplating the crushing weight of my student loans, I noticed Buffy had made a wardrobe adjustment.

That was a kind way to say she had unbuttoned her blouse to her naval and her pale pink, lacy half-bra was clearly visible. I also saw the incisor of some predator hung from a silver chain around her neck. As she leaned forward, it swayed, playing ping pong between her boobs. I was carefully attentive to her instructions and even managed to ask a few questions like 'what is Feng Shui?'

"It is the art of focusing energy upon positive and negative lines so that you promote, or disrupt, the harmony of an area and its occupants," she informed me. She back-flopped down on the bed in one of the least obfuscated suggestions of 'come get me' I'd ever seen. I stayed well away, sensing a trap.

"It's jaguar," Buffy tilted her head back and leered at me. Her shirt was wide open, her bountiful mounds jiggling slightly and her eyes were inviting. She was referring to the tooth pendant that was nestled between her breasts. I backed up toward the window.

"I'm sure there is a story behind that," I tried to wiggle some more breathing room from my collar.

"There is," she rolled over, her goodies still on display. "I shot it with my bow, skinned it and pulled the tooth from its skull." How sweet and informative.

"I'm glad I'm across the room then," I grinned back. "I'd hate for there to be a misunderstanding between you and I." Now she placed herself on all fours and stalked across the bed toward me.

"I don't think you are very interested in me," she pouted. Now I was mentally mapping out the time and distance involved in me getting past her and exiting this career-killer.

"You are my boss," I exclaimed as I started edging around the room. "I imagine you are very interesting, but I'm not the kind of guy who makes advances on every beautiful woman he meets." That was a total lie. I had the bad habit of making advances on ABSOLUTELY every beautiful woman I met.

"Where is everybody?" Fabiola announced after she waltzed into the room. Forget an Oscar, she wouldn't even get a Razzie from me for that patently false performance. Buffy huffed, rolled her eyes and shifted to the edge of the bed. She fixed her blouse properly then shot a withering glance at Fabiola before getting back to business.

After sending a final video of the apartment to the CFO's personal assistant and getting her okay, we checked out our next chore and set to it. A good deal of it was getting laundry, specialty meals and even picking up kids from daycare/school. We did manage to do some actual corporate business. We ran some confidential documents, not trusted to the computer system, to the various big wigs who needed them.

In eight and a half hours I had been a furniture mover, delivery boy, nanny, chauffer and glorified postman. Had it not been for my mountain of student loans, the insane salary and limited job prospects, I would have been disheartened. As it was, I was merely paranoid and confused. I was getting the subtle sense that the women I was working with were waiting for me to fail.

I was confused because, with the bending over, strutting, lingerie model wannabes all over the place, how did they expect me to get anything done? My cock hurt, a lot. I was looking away so often I was afraid I'd get whiplash. These had to be the clumsiest women on Earth. Wherever I went, someone dropped something and had to bend over to pick it up.

No, they could not bend at the knees. They had to reach over while keeping their legs straight. These weren't the new hires either. The only one I saw before quitting time was Fabiola. Even she was pretty helpless. She kept losing her shoes and then pleading to me to help put them back on. No matter how hard she tried, I was not looking up her damn skirt.

Finally Buffy 'released' me, indicating my work day was over. That's when the jackals closed in. From out of nowhere, all six of the new hires appeared outside Katrina's office as I retrieved my valise. Had it not been for my mode of transit, I'd have left it there and made for the elevators instead of risk being cornered.

"Is there a problem?" Katrina spoke up, sensing my reticence in leaving her office. I had to think fast.

"Can I use your bathroom?" I turned and asked her. She indicated that I could. I went in and changed, ditching the rubber band nonsense, it hadn't really worked.

When I stepped out, the conspiratorial whispers among the new girls stopped. I even caught Katrina looking me over. See, I got to and from work on my bicycle. It was a really nice bike. Dad got it for me for graduation, as I said, I don't come from money. Anyway, biking in a suit in New York City was kind of stupid and hard on the dry cleaning bill.

The answer to this dilemma was biking clothes, which in June consisted of very tight shorts and a tight shirt (my helmet is with my bike in a nice secure area in front of our skyscraper). Now take into account I was in really good shape and, oh yeah, horny as hell with a 'sensational' package (fine, one girl called it sensational, I chose to run with her literary license).

1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6; yep, ab six-pack accounted for and there was the tube-snake running off to my left hip. Even my nipples on my broad pectorals were making an appearance (through the shirt). As a passing note, I have a really nice ass, or so I've been told, and these shorts don't work well with underwear so I was going without.

I mustered my courage and marched on the door.

"Umm;” Katrina purred. "Tomorrow, seven o'clock."

"Yes, Ma'am, Katrina," I waved over my shoulder. The new hires parted for me, except for Daphne. She put a hand on my right bicep.

"Cáel, we are going out for drinks to celebrate our first day," Daphne smiled sweetly.

"Thank you, but no thank you," I shook my head. "I'm not into time travel." I moved past her.

"What is that supposed to mean?" Dora inquired. They followed me to the elevator.

"It is a riddle, Dora," I grinned. "If you six ladies celebrated your first day with the company, where and when did this celebration take place?"

"Are you implying we are lying to you?" Violet glared.

"I'm implying you six are treating me like an idiot and none of you are graduates of the N S A, C I A, or the New York Academy of Fine Arts, Violet," I glared right back.

Home for Horny Monsters: Part 5

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Thu, 29 Oct 2026 14:51:00 +0000

A Gargoyle With A Fetish -

Abella isn’t like other gargoyles. Mike Has A Dilemma.

By writerannabelle. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Mike gazed at the shy creature in wonder, finding himself once more in a predicament. With Tink, it had been about protecting her from the unknown, a risk he had taken for the greater good. Now, however, it was about his own salvation. Abella had a muscular, almost reptilian build to her. “You would do that for me?” He asked.

“It is my duty,” Abella said, her voice a whisper.

“It may be your duty, but I don’t believe in making others do what they don’t want to do. I would rather risk the lightning than feel like a bag of shit every time I look in the mirror.”

Abella muttered something that was lost to another blast of thunder.

“I didn’t catch that,” Mike told her.

“It’s not that I don’t want to,” Abella whispered. “It’s that I’m afraid that you won’t.”

“Wait, what?” Mike could tell he was missing a piece.

“I have a…” Abella sighed. “The other gargoyles thought I was weird because I have a human fetish.”

Mike almost laughed, nearly broke that stillness between them. A human fetish? Was that like a reverse furry?

“A human fetish.” Mike said, and Abella nodded.

“It’s why I came here. I enjoy being around humans and interacting with them, something that is forbidden in the outside world. Gargoyles are a terrible species, content with killing for fun. They are very territorial, and last I heard, many were either wiped out by man, or in hiding as statues. I don’t wish such a life upon me. I enjoy the smile on a child, or the way a human woman tosses her hair. I like how smooth and soft your skin feels, and…”

“Have you ever been with a human in that way?” Mike asked, kneeling next to her.

“No.” Abella stared into the distance. “I’ve been too afraid to try it. How does one go about finding a man who can see me as enough of a human woman that the rest of my body doesn’t bother him?”

“That’s easy.” Mike stroked Abella’s stony curls, tilting her face toward his. “You see, I struggle with being around my own kind, and I’m rapidly discovering that what I like is outside the norm.” He pressed his lips to hers, marveling at how hard they felt beneath his. Pulling back, his eyes met hers. “There’s a storm coming, you know.”

He let his hands run along the edges of her wings, pulling them away from her body to reveal naked flesh beneath. Her breasts were smooth, yet strangely supple. Her lack of nipples threw him for a moment, but her breath seized in her chest as he squeezed her stony breasts. Even with all his strength, he was only able to compress them slightly beneath his fingers.

“This is okay?” She asked him, stroking his stiffening cock through his pants.

“It is,” he answered, running his hands down to her hips. She didn’t have a belly button either. Sometime later, he would ask her more about gargoyles anatomy. For now, he kissed her stone skin, grateful for the little sighs she made. He had no way of knowing if she could even feel them otherwise. He explored her body with his hands, marveling at the musculature of her thighs.

Thunder boomed again in the distance. Mike looked back, watching the thunderheads building. “You know, I would ordinarily be in favor of doing this slower, but do you mind if I hurry things up a little?”

Abella was panting. “You’ll have to be on top. I might crush you, otherwise.”

Fair enough, Mike thought, spreading her legs with his hands. The folds of her vulva formed a triangle instead of a normal slit. Tracing his fingers along the edges, he found that the stone was softer here, like thick leather. Abella fumbled with the zipper on his jeans, gasping as his dick sprung free of his fly.

“I’ve never seen one so close before,” she told him, stroking it experimentally.

“Just… don’t squeeze it so hard, okay?” Abella nodded, relaxing her grip. He licked his fingers, running them around her creases in a search pattern. Her vagina was also triangle shaped, and it took some effort to slide two fingers into her- he was grateful to discover that she was very wet just inside her folds. He had no idea how he was going to fuck her without some sort of lubrication.

“Please,” Abella begged him. “I want to feel a human dick inside of me. Do it!”

Mike pulled his fingers free. Her bodily fluids were dark, like oil, and smelled like black licorice. He gave himself a few strokes and pressed his cock against her opening, marveling at how it unfolded for him as he pushed into her.

“Oh. Oh. OH!” Abella trapped Mike with her muscular legs, pulling him in tight as she rubbed herself with her hand. She tugged at her folds, revealing a ruby clitoris the size of a Robin’s egg. Mike stared at her as she did all the work, using her wings as a lever to lift her hips and lower them. He did his best to thrust into her, but she had him pinned in place.

“Loosen your grip,” he said, slapping her thighs to get her attention. Abella ignored him at first, but finally caught on when Mike let out a grunt of pain. She was crushing his hips, her stony legs bruising the skin on his sides. She slowed the pace, allowing him room to maneuver.

“This is so hot,” she whispered, touching his chest with her free hand. “I can feel how warm your skin is when you’re inside me, Mike. Human beings are so warm, and so soft, and-Nngh!” Her teeth clenched and she bucked against him, slamming the cliff with her back and scattering tiny rocks with her fluttering wings. Her excitement drove him closer to the edge, and he put his hands on her smooth breasts, pummeling her as hard as he could. He pulled all the way out, teasing her triangular slit with the head of his cock briefly before pushing back in. Every time he did it, Abella gasped for air as his balls slapped against her cold buttocks.

“Oh shit!” Mike tensed, and then came. His eyes wide, he felt it, a sudden shift in energy between them. Abella pulled him close, gasping and muttering in French as he went limp in her arms.

Tiny drops of rain pelted his face. He was laying between her breasts, a stupid smile on his face. She was running her fingers through his hair.

“Did it work?” He asked her, catching his breath.

“Only one way to find out,” she told him. He pulled free of her, watching her vagina close up, trapping all of his semen inside her. She stood, her wings cast defiantly into the stormy wind that was barreling down on them in the distance. She jumped from the ledge, wings spread wide, circling out over the valley.

Mike fumbled with his pants, zipping them shut as she returned.

“We must hurry,” she informed him, flapping her wings so that she hovered above him. “I am already weakening.”

“Let’s do this, then.” He grabbed her ankles, and she clutched his wrists gently with her feet. Pulling him out into the sky, she beat slow, lazy circles as they climbed, the cliff’s edge becoming visible once more. Once they were high enough, she soared toward the greenhouse itself, a distorted wall of glass that climbed into the sky until it disappeared from view. The Mandragora vines were moving about a different part of the cliffs now, still searching for its prey. They shot overhead the Mandragora, crashing through one of the previously broken panels. Abella and Mike crashed into the yard, tumbling head over heels until they came to a rest, both of them staring into the darkening afternoon skies of Earth.

Firing Squad

“Ow, fuck!” Mike winced as Naia inspected the large bruise forming above his hip bone where Abella had squeezed him with her stony thighs. The Mandragora plant had actually injured him less than the gargoyle had, surprisingly enough. Save for some scrapes on his hands (well, and not being eaten), he was fine.

“Yeah, that will sting for a while.” Naia placed a kiss on it. “You had me so worried! I’ve never seen the Mandragora do that before. You’re going to need to feed it pretty soon.”

“Yeah, that’s right. Meat and cheese and wine. We’re going on a picnic next Wednesday.” Mike informed her.

“Oh, really? I think that’s a great idea,” Naia said. “She’ll love that!”

“Wait, the plant…” Mike felt a cold sweat break out on his forehead, even though he was standing naked in the fountain. “It can…it can…”

“I’m just kidding, goofball. The Mandragora can’t leave the greenhouse.” Naia glanced over at Abella. She sat in the water, her wings pulled close to her body, watching the tiny water spheres circle the fountain, glowing with their own inner light. The sun was setting on the other side of the house, and the garden was cast into darkness, save for Naia’s magic spheres. “You need to be more careful, Abella. Mike isn’t made of steel.”

“I know,” Abella grumbled, flicking the water with her finger. “Felt really good though.”

“That part I get,” Naia agreed. “And I’m grateful you got to him before he was eaten. None of this would have happened if you hadn’t picked that little cubby to hole up in.”

“I was tired of washing off bird shit,” Abella said, popping a bubble with her talon. It reformed on the other side of the fountain. “If I had known Emily was going to croak, I wouldn’t have come down here. It wouldn’t have mattered if the Mandragora hadn’t broken loose.”

“And that’s the peril of living here,” Naia agreed. “The Mandragora wouldn’t have broken out if Tink had spotted the cracked windows. Tink wouldn’t have slept for so long if a new guardian had been selected in a reasonable amount of time. I’m actually kind of worried about what other surprises await us as we discover more of the house. I can’t imagine that the Mandragora is the only potential danger.”

“There’s an easy solution,” Abella said. “We need to make sure that someone is with him at all times. Currently, any time he is outside the house, he is under my care.”

“You can come inside,” Mike offered. “There’s no reason for you to be out here.”

“There is, actually. I’m a living statue-not only am I likely to damage the interior of the house, but my kind hates being indoors. I come inside only for emergencies.”

“Oh.” Mike sat on the edge of the fountain. The water was warm, heated by Naia’s magic. “If guardianship is so important, then why didn’t Emily have something set up in advance?”

Naia shrugged, her greenish-blue hair shifting along the curves of her breasts. She was wearing her simple gown currently, which Mike actually preferred. It gave her some wonderful cleavage to look at. “It seems like there was a reason, but it’s been gobbled up for me. I remember arguing about it with her, but there are definitely gaps.”

“Which means it involves another monster.” Mike frowned at the water. “It seems like inheriting this home in itself is like a trial of sorts. If I’m not qualified for the job, something could kill me.”

Naia and Abella exchanged looks. “Someone with him at all times,” they both said.

“Well, that just means Tink needs to stick with me when I’m indoors,” Mike said.

“Anytime you go exploring, anyway. Currently, you’ve restricted your explorations to out here, and unless you go back in the greenhouse, you should be fine.”

‘And I need to feed the Mandragora, apparently. Any other plants living in there I should worry about?“

Naia shrugged, but Abella nodded.

“Yes, actually. The forest inside the greenhouse is an extension of the house. The plants being grown in there are there for a reason. Think of it like a little herb garden, but with spell components. A wizard would kill for access to it- I imagine that there are things in there that might even be extinct in the wild.”

“Wait, wizards? Those are real too?” Mike looked to Naia, who just rolled her eyes at him.

“Yeah, I guess that makes sense.”

“They aren’t as prevalent in those pigwarts books,” Naia told him.

“Hogwarts,” Mike corrected her.

“Whatever. Last I heard, the wizards of this realm were extremely limited in number. Less than forty total since Merlin sealed away magic for humans. Maybe one person a century figures out how to do magic, and usually the others track him down and kill him.”

“Holy shit.” Mike shook his head. “That’s insane.”

“Now you know why monsters and magic items are so coveted. For some, it’s the only way to gain any true power.” Naia tilted her head at Abella. “Gargoyles are impervious to most normal means. Neither blade nor flame can scratch their hides, and they are extremely strong. There are few places in the world that could protect you from a gargoyle attack. With just Abella at your side, you could have your enemies killed with little fear of recourse.”

“Well, not that I really do that now,” Abella added. “I’m bound to the house. Unless such a task involves the long term protection of this place, I can’t fly very far from here without feeling a strong urge to return.”

“So, if I was in trouble a mile from here, you would come for me?” Mike asked.

“If I knew you were in trouble, potentially. It would need to be a situation dire enough that I knew your chances of survival were slim.” Abella shrugged, her stony breasts shifting. “I’m more like a bouncer than anything else.”

“How do you know what a bouncer is?” Mike asked.

“Please. I’m not that sheltered.” Abella popped another bubble. “I have a people fetish. I watch lots of TV.”

“Outside?” Mike asked.

“Emily would leave the window open for me sometimes,” Abella said. “It’s not like I need sleep or anything.”

“Aren’t you supposed to be watching the house?” Mike asked.

“Gargoyles have phenomenal hearing,” Abella told him. “If it’s quiet enough, I can hear a heartbeat from twenty feet.”

“Whoa.” Mike said.

“Speaking of which, Tink is looking for you. I can hear her calling your name.” Abella informed him.

“She’s probably worried. I’ve been gone all day.” Mike walked in the back door listening carefully. He heard noise from the kitchen, and found Tink digging through a junk drawer full of random crap.

“Hey there.” Tink jumped at the sound of his voice. Her body was covered in dirt and grime, and even cobwebs. “Where have you been?”

“Checking pipes,” Tink informed him, beaming a smile. “Easy fix.”

“What are you looking for in there?” Mike asked.

“Tink look for money.”

“Why do you need money?”

The doorbell chimed, echoing through the house. Mike stared at Tink, who stared back.

“Who is that?” Mike asked.

“Pizza.” Tink replied, scratching at a greasy smudge on her face.

“How did you order a pizza?”

“Tink use magic screen. Type in pizza.”

Mike stared at the little goblin, mouth open. “My laptop was locked. How did you get in?”

Tink tapped the goggles on her head. “Tink order extra good pizza.” The door chimed again. Mike grabbed his hair in frustration, then pointed at Tink

“Stay out of sight. We’ll have the internet talk later.” Tink shrugged, walking out of the kitchen. Shaking his head, he ran to the front of the house, opening the door. Holding pizza in one hand and a two liter of soda in the other was Dana. Her hair was pulled back into a ponytail, and tonight she wore a tight white top under her black jacket. The jacket was unzipped, revealing a large pair of breasts that had been forced together by a dark black bra that peeked out along the edges of her neckline, the same breasts that had sent him into Naia’s tub in the first place.

Mike’s mouth went dry.

“Hey!” Dana said, handing over the pizza. “How are things?”

“Um, good?” Mike took the pizza in one hand. Dana was all smiles for him, and he felt that familiar nervousness hit him, a wave of anxiety across his whole body. “Uh, I didn’t, um, expect you so fast. Let me grab my wallet.”

“Yeah, sure.” Mike backed into the house and was dismayed when Dana followed him inside

“Whoa, this place is spooky!” Dana looked around at the furniture, which was still covered with white sheets. She pointed just off to the side of the stairs. “Does that Grandfather clock actually work?” She knelt down to examine the pendulum. The back of her pants slid down, revealing that she wasn’t wearing any underwear. Dana opened the door of the clock, her jacket sliding up to reveal a tattoo along her lower back.

“I, um…” Where had that clock come from? He couldn’t concentrate, staring at Dana’s exposed ass. “I’ll be right back.” He ran into the kitchen. Tink was busy staring at his laptop computer, which she had unlocked again. “Don’t touch anything on there,” he told her, setting the pizza down on the table. Grabbing his wallet, he walked back out to the main room to find Dana giving the pendulum inside the clock a push.

The entryway filled with the soft sounds of moving gears. The old clock’s second hand started moving around the face of the clock. Dana’s face lit up in excitement. “That is so cool!” She declared.

“You like clocks or something?” Mike asked. He held out a twenty, unsure what the total was.

“Oh yeah. I’m going to school for mechanical engineering. I love stuff like this.” Dana took the money from him and dug into her pockets for change. Upstairs, Mike heard a loud splash in the bathroom. They both looked up.

“What was that?” Dana asked.

“Bad pipe. Trying to get it fixed is all. Go ahead, keep the change,” Mike told her.

“Are you sure? Thank you!” Dana’s face lit up, and she hugged Mike. Her breasts were soft, pushing against his chest, and Mike felt a shiver as his body redirected blood flow to his dick. “Oh, shit, I’m so sorry!” She said, her face turning red as she backed away, stuffing the money in her pocket. “I don’t normally do that, it’s just that you’ve been very generous, and I needed extra money for my car payment, and you’re so cu-“Dana’s mouth slammed shut, her face glowing brighter. "I’m sorry, I just-thank you.”

“It’s okay. I remember what it’s like, working my way through school. I’m doing pretty well now, so just trying to pay it forward.” He stepped around her, opening the door. Dana stepped out onto the porch and Mike would have left her there, but Cecilia was sitting on the swing, gazing out into the yard. Mike walked onto the porch, keeping Dana from looking at the banshee. “So tell me more about your major.”

“Not a lot to tell. Class during the day, labs on weekend mornings. I have this gig to help make ends meet with student loans and such. I’m the only girl in my program, so I deal with a lot of creeps.” Mike stayed just ahead of her, walking down the path to her car, hoping she wouldn’t look back. Cecilia seemed quite content on her swing, her hair fanning out around her as if she was storing up a massive charge. “Hey, if you need an extra hand fixing stuff around here, I would love to help out. My dad worked construction when I was growing up, so I’m pretty handy.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.” They were at her car now, the glowing Pizza Palace marquee on her roof. She seemed reluctant to leave, but gave him a wave, the light from her GPS casting an eerie light on her face as she drove away. Mike let out a huge sigh, then ran back up the steps to the house. Cecilia wasn’t sitting anymore-instead she was staring inside the living room window.

“Something is happening,” she informed him.

“What’s happening?” Mike asked. Cecilia shrugged. You’re the Check Engine Light of the Damned, Mike thought to himself. He walked inside, staring upstairs and then toward the kitchen. Choosing the kitchen, he found Tink sitting at the table, clicking through websites on his laptop while eating her ill-gotten pizza.

“We need to have a quick chat about… what the hell are you eating?” He was standing behind her, and Tink tilted her head up and b

Home for Horny Monsters: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Wed, 28 Oct 2026 14:51:00 +0000

Romancing the Stone -

The magic screen, deserted fountain, and the mandragora. (part 4)

By writerannabelle. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

A chill went up his spine at the thought of the banshee. He needed to make nice with her, and he thought he had a good way to do it. He placed his hand on the top rail of the stairs, looking down the rest of the hall. Two doors on each side of the hall and a tall, ebony wardrobe with a silver handle.

Had that wardrobe always been there?

The sound of breaking glass startled him. He ran down the stairs and into the kitchen to see Tink frowning at a busted bowl on the floor. She blushed when she saw him.

“Tink got startled,” she explained, eying the bowl. “But Tink can fix.”

“Don’t bother.” Mike grabbed a broom and swept up the glass. “Bowls are easily replaced.” Tink nodded at this, following him into the kitchen. Mike pulled the box of Eggos out of the freezer.

“Are those good?” Tink asked. Mike nodded, shoving them in the toaster.

“Eggos? The best, as long as you know how to dress them up properly.” Pulling a tub of butter from the fridge, he set syrup and peanut butter next to it. When the toaster popped, he stacked the Eggos on his plate, slathering them first in butter, then peanut butter. He topped them with some syrup, handing them to Tink. “Try that and let me know what you think?”

Tink took the plate, sniffing at the Eggos. “Tink not so sure,” she informed him before picking up an Eggo. She bit into it, syrup and peanut butter running down her chin.

“So what do you think?” Mike asked.

“Tink think goblin husband learn to cook.” She handed the plate back to Mike. “Tink need real food.” She opened the fridge, standing on her tiptoes to see to the back. Her double nipples perked up under the cold air. “Tink like pizza.”

“Well, we’re out of pizza, but maybe this will help.” Mike pulled a bag of pizza rolls out of the freezer. “We can cook these up in a hurry.”

“Use oven. Microwave is lazy.” Tink took the bag from him, reading the instructions. “Tink can do this. Mike eat Eggo things.”

“Fair enough.” Clearly, he and Tink had different tastes in food. He made a pot of coffee, which Tink happily shared with him while they waited. Tink unceremoniously dumped the whole bag onto a pan, and Mike sighed inwardly. When he had bought food yesterday, he hadn’t accounted for another mouth to feed. Tink found a pad of paper in one of the drawers and was busy jotting notes to herself as the pizza rolls cooked. Mike dug through a collection of inbound emails, mostly job related, when he saw one from the Historical Preservation Society.

Curious, he clicked the link. The writer of the email laid out all sorts of reasons why they wanted to buy the place, but Mike didn’t bother reading it. He trashed the file after only a few sentences.

“Show Tink.” The goblin appeared between him and the laptop, her head blocking his view. “Show Tink how to use magic screen.”

“I’ll show you later. What did you put on the list?” Tink handed him the paper. Her handwriting was surprisingly elegant, a cursive lettering that made him think of wedding invitations. Scanning the list, Mike felt a hard lump form in his throat. Every line of the paper was full with something that needed fixing. “You found all of these things wrong already?”

“Tink know some from before.” The oven beeped, and Tink left his side to retrieve her breakfast. Mike couldn’t help but watch her as she inspected each roll carefully between her claws before popping them in her mouth. “Before big sleep, Tink keep journal on broken stuff, but Emily not always buy Tink supplies. Bad ladies won’t let her, she tell Tink.”

“Bad ladies?” Mike thought of the email. “Oh, the historical society. Yeah, we have to be careful doing repairs, apparently. This place is on a national registry, and we have to follow the rules or…”

Or what? That was a question for Beth, obviously. What was to keep him from doing whatever he wanted to the house? Some of the items on list were simple enough, and he didn’t see any harm in letting Tink work on them.

“Hey Tink.” Tink, her mouth full of pizza rolls, tilted her head at him. “This thing right here. I’m planning to take care of that.”

Tink nodded her head, swallowing pizza rolls. “You do good job, or Tink be mad.”

“Yeah.” He didn’t need any more people mad at him. “Do we have the supplies for this?”

“Tink show you.” The goblin led him out to the garage, where he once again navigated the maze of boxes.

“Are these books yours?” he asked.

“No. Tink read sometime, but not these. These belong to-” Tink stopped walking, her eyes going blank. “That strange. Tink forget.”

“Not that strange,” Mike muttered. Tink led him down to her dwelling beneath the garage. Mike tilted his head to fit, listening carefully as Tink described her organization system. She opened various drawers and boxes, showing Mike how everything fit together like a Tetris game from hell. Opening the third box, Mike held up a hand in surrender.

“Tink, you don’t live down here anymore. If it’s possible, could we take these things out of the boxes and use the very nice tool benches upstairs?”

“Tink make trade. Mike move books out, Tink move tools back.”

“Deal.” He kissed Tink on the forehead, the little goblin’s face turning a darker shade of green. “But that’s a job for a different day. Right now, I need some WD-40, a couple of screwdrivers, and those shears I bought.”

Tink dug through the boxes, pulling out the things Mike needed, and stuffing them into a small toolbox she slid out from under her own bench. She threw in some extra items, then handed it to Mike. “You go fix, Tink check pipes.”

“You got it.” Mike left the goblin behind, smiling at the sound of Tink humming a little song to herself. He cast a look back, briefly watching her assemble her own box of tools. He picked his way through the garage, briefly wondering if the garage door would even open if he tried. Deciding that he wasn’t feeling adventurous enough to chance it, he took the long route through the house, stepping out into the real world on the front porch.

The swing swayed back and forth, squeaking incessantly, but an actual breeze was passing through, which meant Mike had no idea if Cecilia was there. There was an easy way to find out.

“Hello? Cecilia?” He moved closer to the swing, fighting the urge to shut his eyes. It was like watching a scary movie, and knowing that the scary part was coming. “Are you out here?” The swing swayed gently, no sign of slowing down. If the banshee was gone, that would make the process that much easier. He approached the swing, grabbing the chain and unhooking it from the frame, lowering it to the ground. When nothing bad happened, he inspected the eye hook at the top of the chain.

Sure enough, it had managed to wiggle partially free, the surface rusting over. Staring at the useless screwdrivers he had chosen, he found the wrench that Tink had tucked away for him. He laughed, using the wrench to twist the eyehook. Barely moving, he used a few sprays of the WD-40 to help move things along. It took him a few minutes, but he managed to yank it free.

Using a rag in the toolbox, Mike gave the screw a good cleaning, scraping the rust off as best he could. Inspecting the screw, he looked inside the hole of the frame. It was caked with rust as well. He used one of the screwdrivers to clean it out as best he could, knocking loose quite a bit of rust and dirt. Sticking the eyebolt back in, he twisted it tightly into place. He gave it an experimental tug, and it held fast.

“Here goes nothing,” he muttered, picking up the chain. Lifting his arm to reattach it, he felt the hairs on the back of his neck lift as the temperature dropped. Spinning in place, he saw that she was only a foot from him, her body hovering inches off the ground, both hands balled at her side. Her face a twisted mask, Cecilia took a deep breath and opened her mouth.

“Wait!” Mike cried, dropping the chain and holding his hands in front of him. “Just hear me out!” He knelt down, lifting the chain and the bench, hooking it back through the eyebolt. Keeping a cautious eye on Cecilia, he sat down gently, wincing as he gave a gentle kick of his legs. The porch swing was silent, gliding back and forth with just the soft rustling of the frame above it. “I know that you like this swing, so I thought I would fix it for you.”

Cecilia’s ghostly features softened, her hands reaching out to touch the moving chain. She glided gently around Mike, sitting down beside him on the swing. The air by her skin was cool, and she closed her eyes, letting out a sigh.

“Thank you,” she said, her voice soft with an Irish lilt to it. Milky eyes staring into the distance, her hand felt along the bench, resting on his knee. “I appreciate it.”

“You’re welcome. My name is Mike, by the way.” Mike tried to stand, but Cecilia squeezed his leg, holding him in place.

“I’m sorry about before.” She turned her sightless eyes toward him. “Please stay with me for just a bit. I haven’t had anyone to talk to in quite some time.”

Mike could think of several things he wanted to do instead, but Cecilia’s demeanor was not only drastically different, but he couldn’t help but notice just how cute she was.

“Okay, sure. I can stay for a bit.”

“Thank you.” Cecilia rocked on the swing next to Mike, saying nothing for several minutes. Mike stared at the banshee, more than curious. Her white clothing was simple, but tailor made for her body, and her curls were as white as she was, though they terminated in eerie spikes that spread out around her as if she sat on a Van De Graaff generator.

The chill of her hand was intense through his jeans. Uncomfortable, he slid his hand beneath hers, lifting it slightly.

“I hope this is okay,” he told her, as a slight grin crossed her face.

“You’re the first man to hold my hand in many years,” she informed him. “The last one to do that was-” Her entire body flickered, like a shock had gone through her. “-someone whose name I can’t remember.”

“Yep.” Mike couldn’t help but notice how soft her skin was. The longer he held her hand, the warmer she felt. “Now that you’re not pissed at me, you don’t seem very banshee-ish.”

This elicited a frown from Cecilia. “A banshee is what I am, not how I act. It used to be something I was proud to be, a job I was proud to do.”

“A job?”

Cecilia nodded. “Every family had its own banshee. It was my job to guide them into the afterlife when they passed. Nobody loves a banshee for what they represent, but they needed us for what we did. Our wails of sorrow were to announce our coming, and we would guide the spirits into the ever after.”

“So… the afterlife is real?”

Cecilia nodded. “Very much so. When Emily passed, I was allowed to guide her soul to its resting place.”

“That’s, wow.” That was something to chew on, for certain. “What’s it like?”

Cecilia smiled. “You’ll find out someday.”

“To be honest, I try not to think of it much.” Mike winced. “I had a close call when I was younger.”

“I can tell. Your soul has a certain polish to it.” Cecilia’s face broke into a wicked smile. “Tell me, do you-” Cecilia flickered, vanishing from view at the creaking of the front steps. A woman in her forties walked slowly up the wooden stairs, accompanied by a much younger woman. Her long black hair was wound tightly in a bun, but there was plenty left over that it had been fashioned into a long braid beneath it. She wore a simple gray skirt with a modest white blouse. Her dark eyes found Mike, and she paused at the top of the stairs.

“Are you Mr. Radley?” Her tone was formal, the question almost a command.

“That’s me.” Mike stood, walking across the porch. He was going to shake her hand, but his stomach clenched suddenly, sending pain through his gut. He grabbed the railing instead.

“My name is Elizabeth. This is my daughter Sarah.” Sarah’s dark hair scattered along the fabric of her red suit jacket, contrasting nicely in the sunlight. Her skirt matched her jacket, and a low cut top was accentuated by a shimmering blue stone pendant that dangled perilously between her large breasts. “We are from the Historical Preservation Society, and I was wondering if we could have a word with you.”

Mike found his mouth inexplicable dry, his forced smile twitching. Something about Elizabeth made him more than uneasy, a gut feeling that he couldn’t ignore. “Um, sure, I guess.”

“Excellent, Mr. Radley.” Elizabeth stayed where she was, her eyes locked on Mike. Mike saw Sarah staring at the door of the house. “Maybe it would be best if we went inside?”

Mike immediately thought of Tink wandering around the house in just a shirt and goggles. “I would prefer we speak out here, actually. It’s a bit stuffy inside, and I wasn’t expecting company.”

“We can talk out here then.” Elizabeth held up a folder, and Mike immediately recognized it as identical to the one Beth had taken away with her yesterday. “I was informed yesterday evening by the estate agent that you declined our offer to buy this property without even looking at it.”

“Um, yes, I did decline the offer.” It was odd, but he couldn’t help but notice that Elizabeth stood on the top step of the porch rather than the actual porch. “I’ve decided to live here.”

“By yourself?” Sarah asked, her predatory eyes scanning the windows. If Elizabeth was giving him a mad school principal vibe, then Sarah was a cop who had pulled him over and was ready to bust a taillight.

“I’ve been by myself most of my life.” The feeling in his gut manifested now as a cold ball of ice. What the hell was going on? “I’m not sure why it would change anytime soon.”

“Well, this is a pretty big place for just one man, Mr. Radley.” Elizabeth’s smile didn’t make it to her eyes. “And I can’t help but be offended that you didn’t even consider looking at our offer.” Sarah had taken a step back from her mother to get a better view of the second floor windows.

“Why are you so interested in this place?” Mike asked, leaning against the rail.

“It was one of the first homes built in the area,” Elizabeth told him. “Constructed by a mysterious architect, and paid for by an unknown benefactor. This home is a mystery hiding in plain site, and the Historical Preservation Society is interested in not only answering these questions, but preserving the home’s original beauty.”

“Well, if that’s your primary concern, then you should know I have no intention of changing anything about this house.”

“But caring for such a place will be hard for a single person, don’t you agree Mr. Radley?” Sarah had backed down the steps all the way, squinting at the shadows under the porch.

“I’ve already got someone to help with that.” Mike crossed his arms. “Can I help your daughter with something?”

Sarah was crouched down, inspecting the bushes Mike had fallen into yesterday, gloved hands gently touching their branches. Surprised that Mike was watching her, she stood up suddenly.

“She’s been fascinated by this place since she was a little girl,” Elizabeth informed him. “I would like for you to actually look at our offer this time, Mr. Radley. Strongly consider it. I promise you that this home will only become a burden, one that the women of the Society will be more than happy to take on.” She held the folder out.

“I’ll look, but no promises.” Mike took the folder, and Elizabeth’s finger briefly touched his. He felt a tiny spark, and suddenly Elizabeth’s smile finally reached her eyes.

“We’ll be in touch,” she told him, moving off the steps and down the walkway to the street. Sarah smirked, following her mother out to a sports car parked partially on his driveway. He didn’t bother waving as they roared back out of his driveway. The cold feeling in his stomach faded, leaving him alone with his thoughts.

“What a couple of fucking weirdos,” he muttered, staring at the paper in his hands. He opened the file, revealing a set of legal documents and a monetary offer that was entirely too large. Mike couldn’t help but notice that the offer they had supplied him pertained to the contents of the house as well.

“Okay, gotcha.” Mike closed the folder and walked inside the house. Naia had made it very clear that there were people who wanted the home for its inhabitants (however many of them there were), and the odd behavior of Elizabeth and Sarah now made perfect sense.

Well, almost. Obviously, Sarah was hoping to get a peek at one of the inhabitants, and her behavior had been anything but normal. Elizabeth acted pleasant enough, but he had recognized the mask she wore all too well. His own mother had donned it every time they needed a new place to sleep for the night, every time she needed to bargain just another week on the couch. This was a woman who was used to getting her way, and Mike wasn’t playing along.

He sat at his computer, pulling up the website for the Historical Preservation Society. There were several members, and a little digging revealed that Elizabeth and Sarah were indeed high ranking members. He frowned, staring at their smiling faces. Looking again at the folder, he tossed it in the trash. If those two knew there was more to the house than he was letting on, he needed to figure out how to divert their attention elsewhere.

That could wait, however. He walked back out front, hoping to strike up another conversation with Cecilia, but the banshee didn’t appear. Grabbing his toolbox, he wandered back through the house and out into the garden. The fountain was flowing freely now, and several small birds were bathing in the upper basin. Naia, floating in the water, had one hand in the air with two small finches chirping happily to her on her fingertips.

“What are they saying?” Mike asked, setting down the toolbox. He couldn’t help but notice that Naia’s fountain was clean, but the surrounding area had been covered in dirt and muck from her blowing out the lines and overflowing the fountain yesterday.

“They’re telling me about the visitors you had,” Naia said, giving her hand a flick. The birds took flight, landing in the basin to join their brethren. “You felt sick around them, yes?”

“Yeah. How did you know?”

“That touch of precognition I told you about. Those women were trouble, and I could sense your apprehension.” Naia sat up, the water pushing her into a seated position. “What did they want?”

“They want to buy the place. I think they know something is up, because one of them kept trying to peek in the windows.”

“She wouldn’t have seen anything if she had. Unless you invite someone in, the Gaes protects us from outside observation. Tink could stand naked in the doorway of the house, and it would appear empty to them.”

“Spooky.” Mike sat on the edge of the fountain. “Yeah, when they wanted to come inside, I felt super uncomfortable.”

“That’s from the magic. Listen to it always.”

Mike nodded. “Don’t worry, I will. Oh, I talked with Cecilia. She didn’t shriek at me this time, and we chatted a bit. That was kind of cool, not having the shit scared out of me.”

Naia nodded. “Emily always told me that Cecilia was very kind.”

“Yeah, well, it was nice to talk to her. Are all the monsters here like that? Are you all friendly?”

Naia shrugged. “I want to say yes, but I can’t say for certain. It would make sense that we all respond well to be taken care of-this was meant to be our haven, our stronghold. Gone are the days when monsters roamed the world freely. For many of us, that’s a good thing though. Several of us treated mankind as a food source, or our playthings.”

“W

Home for Horny Monsters: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 27 Oct 2026 14:51:00 +0000

Squatter’s Rights -

Mike inherits an old house with fuckable monster girls!

By writerannabelle. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

“Give up, Tink. I’ve won,” Mike panted, sweat pouring off his body. “It’s over.”

Tink fixed him with an angry stare, which quickly melted into defeat. Her large eyes pooled with tears, and she turned her face away from Mike.

“Tink lose. Tink give up goblin home.” She snuffled, the dirt on the floor billowing away from her. “Tink leave, and no come back.”

“Wait, what?” Tink had relaxed beneath Mike, so he shifted his body so that he wasn’t crushing her any longer. “No, Tink, you don’t have to leave, I just want my tools so I can fix the fountain.”

“Goblin Law. We fight over home. Loser leave, never come back.” She tried to rise, but Mike wasn’t having it. He knew that Naia would be disappointed in him if he managed to lose one of the inhabitants of the house so quickly.

And honestly, was he even as entitled to the home as they were? They had been here longer, he was just the current human legally entitled to the place. Watching the goblin weep beneath him, he couldn’t help but feel extremely bad. Tink obviously came from a culture he wasn’t going to understand overnight, but this was a problem he needed to take care of right this second.

“I don’t want Tink to leave,” Mike explained. The instant the words left his mouth, the goblin turned her head toward him. There was a glimmer of hope that he was afraid to shatter, so he waited for her next move.

“Goblin Law say fight over home, someone leave.”

Mike fought hard to avoid rolling his eyes. Clearly her head was hard literally and metaphorically. “Well, goblin law doesn’t apply here. This is my house, so we follow my laws.”

Tink shook her head. “Always follow Goblin Law.”

“Well, then is there a law that lets us fight and you get to stay?” He felt Tink relax even more beneath his arm. Her snuffling stopped, and she became silent beneath his arms.

“Fight for goblin wife,” she whispered.

“Oh.” Mike was officially between a rock and a hard place with the little green monster he had found beneath the garage. If he took her as a goblin wife, then what did that entail? Then again, where would she go if she left? Naia had warned her that the world was a bad place for monsters, and it occurred to him that, as far as he knew, nobody even remotely believed goblins still existed. What if Tink was the last of her kind? What about his relationship with Naia? “Shit.”

“No have to take goblin wife,” Tink whispered. “Tink can just go.”

“Well, hold on.” The gears in his mind were turning. “If I take you as goblin wife, what about other people? Do we have to live down here?”

“Goblin husband take many wives. Goblin wife no mind.”

“Okay. Well Tink, this was a fight for a goblin wife. Now you don’t have to leave.” Mike wanted to clap himself on the back, but he wanted to keep Tink pinned.

“Fight for goblin wife not over,” she told him. Seeing the puzzled look on his face, she gently grabbed one of his hands and dragged it down to her breast. “Different kind of fight.”

“Oh.” Mike wasn’t sure what to say, but he was immediately struck at how firm the breast beneath his hand was. It was slightly bigger than his hand, and as he dragged his thumb across the top, he felt a pair of nipples, stacked vertically. He gave it a squeeze, releasing Tink’s arms. She immediately grabbed him by the hair on the back of his head, pulling him close.

“Tink want you to fight harder,” she hissed, pulling him in. Clawed hands dragged down her back, just hard enough to remind Mike that they were there. They found the waist band of his shorts, shoving them down. Mike grabbed her breasts tightly now, and Tink’s clawed hand found Mike’s cock. “Fight even harder. Make goblin wife.”

Mike wrapped his hand in her hair, looping it across his knuckles so that he could yank it backward. He pulled her face in, suddenly entranced by the exotic curl of her lips, something he only saw now that her fangs weren’t bared at him. Tink was working his shaft with both tiny hands, dragging her just the tips of her claws expertly across his dick. He shivered, the sensation hitting him directly in the gut.

“Almost ready,” Tink muttered, licking the palms of her hand with an unusually long tongue. Mike bit down on her breast, rolling her double nipples around with his tongue. He was amazed at how large each nipple was in his mouth, and she arched her back.

“Bite harder, sweaty man.”

Mike chomped down, expecting a cry of protest, but he got a moan of pleasure. Her skin was dirty, but tasted mainly of the earth, and didn’t yield in the slightest. Letting up, he curled three fingers and caught her double nipples between his knuckles, pinching them and pulling up. Snarling, Tink grabbed the head of his hard cock, now slippery, and placed it at the edge of her pussy.

“Make me goblin wife,” she growled, and Mike obliged. He shoved his way into her, her tight pussy squeezing him the whole way in.

“Holy shit!” Mike yelled, feeling hard ridges inside of Tink rub against his glans. Tink wrapped tiny legs around Mike and forced herself up to meet him, but she was so tight, he wasn’t getting in any further than just the first couple inches.

“Fight from bottom,” Tink begged, and Mike rolled on his back. She mounted him, forcing herself down, and Mike felt like his dick was being squeezed by a set of angry hands. She struggled, only three inches of his dick penetrating her tight folds. Mike grabbed her shoulders first, trying to push her down. The tender side of him demanded that he show some sort of gentle gesture, so he ran one hand lovingly across her brow and then back through her hair.

What was this? Mike swept Tink’s hair aside to reveal a horn, nearly three inches long, hidden in the wild tangles of her hair. Surprised, he searched the other side of her head, finding another, slightly shorter horn. Suddenly inspired, he clamped his hands down tight, forcing Tink onto his cock.

Tink couldn’t reach the root of his cock, her insides simply not large enough for him. Her tiny belly bulged outward with every thrust of his dick. Tink panted, mouth open wide, as she rode Mike hard, squeezing at his pecks with clawed hands. Her wide hips made it easy for her legs to wrap around Mike’s waist, and she was lifting and dropping so quickly that Mike was tensing his stomach just to brace for impact.

“Oh! Oh fuck!” Mike felt his insides churn, his balls getting ready to blast a load. Tink, sensing this, rode even harder, guttural moans and drool leaving her mouth, gasping for air as her fingers clutched Mike’s biceps. Mike yanked down on her horns, squeezing tight, and Tink’s grunts became a protracted growl. Mike’s whole body tightened, and Tink threw herself forward, slipping free of Mike’s hold, to sink her teeth into her shoulder.

“Ow, you fucking-” Mike bit her back, trying to dig his own teeth into the flesh around her neck. His crotch was suddenly soaked in Tink’s cum, and she screamed through her teeth. His shoulder hurt like hell, but his balls never got the message. Mike bit her even harder, filling her with three giant bursts of cum, Tink grunting as each one entered her.

She released him with her teeth, leaving a thin pattern of needle-like injuries all around his shoulder. Mike let go too, leaving mostly just indentations and spit on her skin. Her pussy contracted, squeezing out another stream of goo, and Mike shuddered with pleasure. Tink laid her head down on Mike’s chest, letting out a low rumble like a cat.

“Tinker now goblin wife of sweaty man,” she told him, tracing her fingers along his arm.

“Tinker? Is that your full name?” Tink nodded, her shining eyes on his. “Well, you can call me Mike, not sweaty man.”

“Mike goblin husband. Tink belong to Mike now.” She sighed, laying her head down. Mike held her this way for a bit, letting his body relax. Even as his dick softened, her goblin cunt was still so tight that she held him in place.

“Well, Tinker-”

“Husband call me Tink.”

“Well, Tink, I’m sure there’s plenty of daylight left. I need my tools to fix the fountain.”

Tink shook her head, her ears flopping lightly beneath her hair. “Tink good at fixing. Tink help, you see.” She dismounted, Mike’s dick plopping free along with a giant puddle of cum. Tink squatted, lapping up the mess with her long, slippery tongue, until his cock was clean once more.

“Jesus all-mighty,” Mike muttered to himself, finding his shorts. Tink was holding what was left of her dress, string at it in sadness.

“Tink need new outfit,” she informed him, tossing the rags aside.

“I think I have a shirt that will fit you,” he said, not wanting to waste any more time thinking about it.

“Good idea. Husband get new dress, Tink go look at fountain.” She had already retrieved her goggles, fixing them in place on her head, and had grabbed a small toolbox next to the bench. “We go.”

Tink followed Mike out, and they navigated the labyrinth of books until they got to the back door. The sun was past the roof of the house now, meaning it was at least four in the afternoon. In the sun’s light, Tink’s skin took on a pretty hue beneath all the grime, and he could now see the giant, single areola that surrounded her double nipples. Dark green pubes hid her crotch from view.

Seeing where his eyes were looking, Tink became suddenly bashful. She held the toolbox up, covering her crotch with it.

“Get Tink’s dress,” she said, her yellow eyes looking away from him. Mike left her behind, running up the stairs to retrieve a spare t-shirt from his bag. Today had destroyed a significant chunk of his wardrobe. He needed to go shopping soon.

Mike grabbed a simple black t-shirt from his bag. He didn’t bother putting a new shirt on-his new scrapes and cuts were still clotting. Staring in the mirror, he just shook his head. It looked like he had fallen through a plate glass window. The bite marks on his shoulder, however, had already clotted up. He really hoped that goblin bites weren’t poisonous.

When he got outside, Tink was squatting, naked, inside the fountain. He was handing her his shirt when he watched a spoonful of cum dribble free from her pussy.

“This nice.” Tink inspected the material before slipping it over her head. The sleeves were a little too wide, but the length was perfect. It covered Tink down to her knees. Mike joined her in the fountain, and the two of them started by scraping the mud and grime from the bottom, scooping it over the side into the bucket that he had brought home. The center of the fountain was a simple marble monolith with a single basin that would overflow into the giant basin below.

Scraping up the muck and grime, Mike couldn’t help but sneak glances at Tink. Her tiny body was lean and sexy in a different way than Naia’s had been. However, in the light of day, it was obvious that Tink was in need of a bath, and Mike hoped that Naia would be willing to share her tub.

“How long have you been hiding in the garage, Tink?” Mike asked.

“Tink there for-” Tink put a clawed finger to her lips, deep in thought. “Hm. Tink not sure. Tink remember big sleep, wake up yesterday.” She shrugged.

“Do you remember Emily?”

Tink nodded. “Human lady. No need to fight. She let Tink live in garage.”

“Wait. You didn’t have to fight her, but you fought with me?”

“Is goblin way. Males too aggressive, always take, never give. All males fight.”

“Well, you need to remember that I’m not a goblin Tink. Do you think you can do that for me?” Tink stopped what she was doing, casting a soulful look in Mike’s direction. Several seconds passed.

“Tink remember.” A sly grin crossed her face as she traced a line down Mike’s thigh. “Mike much bigger than a goblin.”

“Oh, well, thank’s, Tink.”

“Not much of a biter, though.” Tink stuck her hand into a crevasse, twisting her hands and pulling free a long trail of rocky sludge. It was almost a foot long, and Mike could hear stone scraping on stone as it slid free. Tink tossed the sludge over the edge of the fountain, and Mike heard the sounds of water rushing up from beneath the earth.

“We did it, Tink!” Mike high fived Tink, grabbing her around the waist. He picked her up and they jumped out of the fountain, escaping the icy cold water as it filled the basin. Tiny bubbles of energy formed, fluttering around the fountain like butterflies, and Naia surfaced, wearing a simple cloth dress over her body.

“Gods, it’s so good to be outside,” Naia said, eyes closed and arms wide. She took a deep breath of fresh air, opening her eyes to survey her fountain. “Let’s work out some kinks, shall we?”

Naia snapped her fingers, and the stone monolith shook, blasting dirt and mud free. Water rolled down its sides, filling the middle basin with fresh spring water. The remaining dirt and mud was caught in tiny tide pools, which spun them into a surface froth that was unceremoniously dumped over the side onto the concrete slab beneath the fountain.

“Oh, it’s like having the feeling come back to your legs after they fall asleep. Thank you so much Mike!” Naia turned to blow Mike a kiss, but froze when she saw Tink standing behind him. “Tink? Is that you?”

“Naia!” Tink scrambled onto the rim of the fountain, standing eye to breast with Naia. Naia gave the goblin a tight hug.

“You know Tink?” Mike asked.

“Of course I do. She is in charge of keeping the house in working order. Goblins are typically quite dumb, but Tink is somehow brighter than most humans, though she may not sound like it.” Naia gave Tink an affectionate pat on the head. “I remember that she was one of the last monsters collected, still just a child when she came here. She stayed mostly in the garage, though. Her people have a weird thing about housing.”

“Yeah. I ran into that. Apparently she’s officially my goblin wife.” Mike winced inwardly, waiting for the emotional fallout.

“Tink, is this true?” Naia asked, kneeling down in the water so the two were face to face.

“We fight,” Tink declared. “Mike win goblin wife.”

“I’m so happy for you!” Naia and Tink embraced again, causing Mike to shake his head. He was having one hell of a weird day.

“This doesn’t bother you?” Mike asked.

“Of course not, silly. I have a part of your soul, remember? You don’t realize this, but in a way, this is the nicest thing you could do for her.” Naia patted Tink’s head affectionately. “Her kind doesn’t care for goblins like her. She’s very smart, which is bad enough if you’re a goblin female, but she is also very ugly for her kind.”

“Ugly?” Mike didn’t think so, though his definition of beauty was currently in a rapid tailspin.

Naia nodded. “Goblins are a weird bunch. Trust me, you would have had no reason to make a wife of any normal goblin.” Naia’s nose crinkled. “Tink, you stink.”

“Tink hungry too,” the goblin announced, holding her stomach. “Just finish big sleep.”

“What’s the big sleep?” Mike asked.

“Between owners, the house has a way of hiding its denizens. I stay conscious the whole time, but the fear was that if a long enough period of time passed, some of the monsters would lose their shit and wander out into the world, lonely and looking for company. So they sleep, but I’m guessing that they are starting to wake up now that you are here.” Naia flipped her wet hair out of the way. “Tink, can I talk to Mike for a minute?”

Tink nodded. “I put away tools.” She quickly gathered the cleaning supplies and vanished into the garage.

“You fucked her, didn’t you?” Naia asked. Mike gulped. This was the fallout he was expecting.

“If I didn’t, she thought she had to leave. I couldn’t do that to her.” Mike explained.

“It was more than that,” Naia grinned, stroking Mike’s chin. “You fucked her, and you liked it.” Her hand found his cock through his shorts.

“Unexpectedly, yes. I did. It was weird, but kind of hot.”

“Goblin’s have weird ways of looking at marriage. As it is, you could order her to march into a fire, and she would do it because you are her husband. I’m telling you this so that you know how you should be treating her, despite her willingness to please you. Prove to me that you can handle this by treating her well, because it would break my heart to discover that you can’t.”

“What about us?” Mike asked.

“There will always be time for us. Goblins are polygamous. I could let you fuck me while she watched, and she would just be happy to be in the room.” Naia laughed. “Not that I would ever treat her that way. I think of her very much like a little sister. You should get her some food, and then have her take a bath. I promise you that you’ll find something underneath all that dirt and grime that you will like.” Naia winked.

“What will you be doing?” Mike asked.

“I’ll be out here, no worries. Take some time just the two of you.” Naia slid her hand across the bite mark on Mike’s shoulder. “She’s marked you, you know? Now that she’s tasted your blood, she can find you anywhere.”

“Goblin bites aren’t poisonous, right?” Mike lowered his voice in case Tink came back.

“You would know by now if they were,” she whispered back, giving him a kiss on the nose. Tink emerged from the garage, her hands now empty.

“I’m going to fix us some lunch,” Mike announced, and Tink was immediately by his side. “And then I’m going to wash up. Care to join me?”

“Tink come too.” Mike held the door for her and she pinched his ass as she walked by. Mike turned to Naia, but the nymph was already floating on her back, staring up into the clouds.

Mike took Tink inside, where he heated up what was left of the pizza for both of them to eat. She sat across from him, gobbling down the pizza in huge bites while he got on Amazon to order a few things. He was lucky in that he was in a city with Prime Now, and he made a few purchases that he thought would come in handy, staring at Tink the whole time. Now that they were inside, he realized just how bad she smelled, but didn’t want to hurt her feelings.

Tink followed him upstairs, where the bath had already filled itself with hot water. Mike smiled at the silver brush that had been left on the rim of the tub by the soap and shampoo. Tink stripped off her shirt, and Mike helped her into the bath.

It started innocent enough-Mike stripped off his bandages and joined her, and the two of them took turns cleaning each other. Mike used a rag to wash the dirt and grime off of Tink, discovering that her dark green skin was actually the bright green of a healthy lawn. He scrubbed her back, marveling at the prominent ridges along her spine, making him think of her as a tiny dragon instead.

“Tink’s turn.” Tink gently washed his around his wounds, taking particular care near the bite mark on his shoulder, which was now just a series of small scabs. She scrubbed him slowly

Her hair was the worst. Mike had Tink dunk her head, dirt and grime turning the water brown. He drained the tub and refilled it twice, helping her shampoo her long, dirty strands of hair. Once her hair was clean, he discovered that her hair was a dark auburn, with alternating streaks of red and brown throughout. While he had been willing to fuck her in the dark, the emerald creature in his tub was looking more and more feminine with every layer of dirt they scrubbed off.

Tink sat in front of him, her head and shoulders above the water. Mike realized that her back was now clean, but he was having a tough time taking his hands off of her. Tink sighed, scooting back against him, her fingers lightly tracing shapes on his thighs. Mike slid his hands across the top of her shoulder

Home for Horny Monsters: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Mon, 26 Oct 2026 14:53:00 +0000

A Banshee on the Porch! -

Haunted victorian house has more erotic surprises

By writerannabelle. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

“Get in the bath with me,” Naia purred. “I can help you relax.”

“You still haven’t told me what you get from the link.”

“Your protection.” She leaned back, her breasts bobbing on the surface. “This home needs a guardian, a human who won’t expose our secret to the world, one who will care for us until his dying day. When I read your spirit, I knew that you could be the one who protect us.”

“Us?” He peeked out into the bedroom. “There are other nymphs?”

Naia shook her head. “I’m referring to the house itself. Emily was the last guardian of this place, and it holds many secrets. If this house should fall into the wrong hands…” Naia shivered, though the water was warm. “I’m afraid I can’t be of much help in discovering them, as I am unable to leave this room. That, and I can’t actually tell you.”

“Why not?”

“It’s the house.” She frowned. “Powerful magic, a Geas. When Emily died, the house’s protective magic kicked in. It’s like being unable to remember someone’s name, even though you are looking right at them. There is something important that I want to tell you, but it floats away from me when I try to focus on it. I’m afraid it will be that way until you can figure out for yourself the real purpose of this house.”

“Secrets, huh?” Mike thought back to his college days, low-key hacking into servers just to see what was there. “Sounds like a challenge.”

“I wish I could help, I really do.” Naia frowned. “I have huge gaps in my memory, but the main thing I remember is Emily.”

“You knew my Great Aunt well?”

“She was a good friend. I know you picture her in your mind as some old woman traipsing through the house, but she never looked a day over twenty seven. Not until the day she died, anyway. The magic preserves beauty, but doesn’t prolong death.”

“Interesting.” Mike stroked his chin. “So, I’m going to be young forever.”

“On the outside.” Naia smiled. “And I think I can make your stay worth it.”

“I’m going to be honest. I’m not really good with women.” Mike stared at her naked body, his cock twitching once more. His body and brain were disconnected, his body suddenly ready but his mind hesitant. His mother’s voice was distant, but it was still there.

“I saw that.” Naia trailed a finger down between her breasts. “A lot of pain in your past, something holding you back. You’ll find that our new bond will alleviate that somewhat.”

“What, are you my therapist now?”

“Even better.” Mike hadn’t realized how close he had come to the water. Naia slid her finger into the waistband of his pants, pulling him close. “My magic has created a special bond between us, one that enhances trust, allowing you to momentarily forget.” Tugging the band of his pants down, his cock sprung free, pointing directly at her mouth. “I can teach you to overcome your pain, if you will let me.” She stroked his cock lovingly, her fingers magically warm and wet. She gazed up into his eyes, adoration on her face. “Please let me do this, Mike. Please.”

“I…” Mike stared at the woman in his tub, the one who radiated warmth and safety. For the first time he could remember, he had become lost in the moment, the slight heat of her breath teasing the head of his swollen dick. Gone were any thoughts of his childhood, the house, or what had happened earlier. Her eyes were shimmering pools, glowing with an inner light of their own.

“C'mon Mike. Let’s do it right this time.” She continued stroking. “With your permission.”

Mike was breathing hard, his fingers stroking lightly at her hair. She broke eye contact, staring hungrily at his cock. She was panting now, and his cock tingled with every stroke.

“Please,” Mike begged her. “Please.” He couldn’t put the feeling into words, but he needed her.

She leaned forward, sucking him in gently, her teeth just barely sliding across his foreskin. He shivered as she took him all the way to the root, one hand stroking his balls while the other slid around his hips. She sucked on him for several seconds, and he moaned softly, unsure what to do. She broke away, a trail of spit connecting her mouth to his dick.

“Get in.” Her voice was husky, her hands pulling down his pants. He helped, pushing them to the floor as she caressed his balls, rolling them gently between her fingers. He stepped into the bath, her mouth finding his dick again. She grabbed him by the hips, moaning quietly as he thrust into her mouth. Already, his body felt light, his muscles relaxing as the magic took hold of him. He popped free from her full lips, and she reached up for him as he knelt down, their lips finding each other. He ran fingers through her blue hair, tracing the line of her jaw. She clutched his shoulders, breaking free of his kiss to suck at his collarbone.

“Everything feels like electricity,” he told her, meaning every word. His skin was practically tingling, her touch igniting tiny sparks between them in the warm of the bath.

“Part of that is my magic,” she whispered in his ear, her breath hot. “The rest of it is me.”

His hand moved down her belly, parting the thick folds of her pussy. She was impossibly tight. He worked her cunt this way for a few minutes, rubbing at her clit with his thumb. After a minute of this, he realized that something felt odd. Pushing back from her, he stared down.

“Is that a piercing?” He asked. In between her labia was a shiny sphere.

“That’s my clit,” she giggled. She stood, sitting on the edge of the tub and spreading her legs. Pulling back her folds, he saw that her clit strongly resembled a pink pearl. He ran his finger across the top of it, causing her to gasp. It was smooth, yet hard.

“Is it always like this?”

“Only when I’m this turned on.” She said, smiling. “It’s called a Nymph’s Pearl.”

“God damn.” He moved closer, taking in her scent. The aroma made his head swim. “May I?”

“You’re such a gentleman.” Grabbing the back of his head, she pulled him in. He opened his mouth, gently sucking in her Nymph’s Pearl, moving it around with his tongue as he slid two fingers in her pussy. Naia gasped, digging her fingers into the back of his head as he rolled her Pearl around in circles. Moaning, she wrapped her legs around his head, squeezing him tight.

From his position between her legs, her scream of delight sounded like distant thunder. He switched from two fingers to three, her eager pussy gobbling up the extra digit with no effort. He pulled his fingers free, lapping at her inner folds with his tongue, marveling at the salty-sweet taste of a nymph’s vagina. Hands clutched at his neck, her legs trembling uncontrollably as he drove her to the edge.

Sucking the Pearl back into his mouth, he slid his fingers back into her, curling them upward.

She screamed again, soaking his face with her cum. Three rapid bursts of fluid coated him completely. Startled, he pulled away, wiping his eyes clear. It had the same taste that she did, with just a hint of spice. Naia, reclined on the edge of the tub, was gasping for air, her body suddenly limp.

“I’ve… I’ve never seen that before,” Mike told her. His cock was absolutely throbbing.

Naia’s eyes glowed from within, the water in the bath suddenly becoming steam. Rolling over, she lifted her ass into the air, clutching the rim of the tub.

“Fuck me, Mike,” she hissed, the water’s surface becoming choppy. He wrapped his hands around her hips, staring down at the juicy curves of her ass. Oddly, her prominent pussy was missing its neighbor, the long curve of her labia stretching farther back to where her asshole should have been.

Sensing his pause, Naia looked over her shoulder. “Nymph’s don’t need assholes. Now hurry up and fuck what’s in front of- Oh God!” Mike, wasting no pretense, shoved himself inside her awaiting hole. Her body lurched forward as he pounded her from behind, giving no thought to her pleasure at all. Somehow, this didn’t seem to matter to Naia. She panted like a dog, her raspy breath echoing off the tiles of the bathroom.

“Holy shit,” Mike shouted, desperately shoving his dick inside. His newfound sensitivity was driving him wild, and he clawed at Naia’s ass cheeks, his excitement building. The water around them bubbled with energy, tiny water spheres taking flight and hovering in the air.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck, FUCK!” When Mike came, his vision turned black around the edges, the world briefly losing focus, his back arching as he filled Naia with hot sperm. She let out her own shriek, pushing back against him as her back spasmed, ripples traveling down her spine and legs as she shook uncontrollably.

“Oh Mike,” Naia moaned, going limp beneath his hands. She sank into the water, and Mike joined her, the two of them easily floating side by side.

“Naia.” Mike was officially spent. He ran his fingers through her hair, sighing to himself as her fingers traced circles on his chest. “That was absolutely magical.”

“I’m glad you liked it.” Naia kissed him on the neck. “Consider it a down payment.”

“For what?” He asked.

“For taking care of me. This place.” Naia’s face was suddenly serious. “If you choose to stay, you will find out that there’s a lot more to do than just live out our days fucking. There are some really bad people out there, people willing to do anything to get their hands on this place.”

“Because of you?” He asked.

“The man who built this house didn’t just do it for me. He was a collector of magical items. These objects have tremendous power, and he hid them well. My job is to guard the house-because of the spring, I can never leave, so I was the best choice to be its guardian. Every time the house is passed to a new caretaker, I either make the pact like I have with you, or the new owner suffers an accident. Also…” Her face went blank for a second. “Damn. It’s that thing I want to tell you again. I just can’t remember, it’s so frustrating. Anyway, I can’t leave this room, or the fountain, once it’s repaired for that matter.” Naia stroked Mike’s stomach lovingly. “Please fix my fountain. I miss being outside.”

Mike stared at the canned lights in the ceiling. Magical artifacts? This night had taken a strange, impossible turn. “It shouldn’t be too hard to figure out where these magic artifacts are kept. The house is big, but it’s not that big.”

Naia smirked, kissing Mike on the lips. “You keep telling yourself that.” Yawning, Naia stretched. “I’m exhausted. You get some of that muck pulled from the fountain, and you and I can stay up all night if you like.”

“Consider it done.” He stayed with her for a while, but the water grew cold. Bidding her a good night, he watched as she vanished beneath the water’s surface, the cool liquid flowing down the bath drain. Drying himself off, he stretched out on the giant bed. Within moments, he was asleep.

The bed was probably a hundred years old. God alone knew how old the mattress was. Somehow, Mike awoke from easily the best night’s sleep in years. His body was in the same position it had been when he fell asleep. Yawning, he stepped down on the hard wood floors, his left ankle popping. Rubbing the back of his head, he strolled naked to the toilet to pee. He flushed the toilet, stepping out into the main bathroom. The tub was still there, glistening in the light of the morning sun.

“Naia?” his voice quivered, slightly. The events of last night were fresh in his mind, and he wondered how much he would crack if he discovered that it had all been a dream.

“I’m still here.” Her voice echoed from inside the tub. “I’m always here. Now go get some work done. You and I can play later.”

Mike laughed, leaving the room behind. Breakfast was last night’s pizza, quickly reheated, and some soda. Mike quickly threw together a grocery list, food he would need for the week ahead. He stepped out the back door, staring at the poorly kept yard. The house itself was built near the top of the hill, and Mike realized that the back yard’s high stone walls ensured privacy. A wrought iron gate at the back of the yard led out into the woods behind the home, but someone had strung a chain across the bars, a giant padlock holding it in place.

The fountain was in sad shape. No water could be seen in its giant basin, which was now full of silt and dead leaves. Mike sat on the side of the fountain, looking at his laptop. A quick Google search yielded several ways he could begin to restore it, but he was either going to have to look for tools or buy them.

“Fuck it,” he muttered, adding the tools to his shopping cart. He didn’t feel like spending hours looking through the house trying to find what he needed, and the local home improvement store had a service counter pickup option, which would get him home and back that much faster. Closing his laptop, he stood up to go back inside.

“Jesus fuck!” He nearly dropped his laptop. A stone figure tucked away in an alcove by the back door had startled him. Moving in for a closer look, he saw that it appeared to be a statue of a woman, but other than an ample bust, few details could actually be seen. Covered in creeper vines, he pushed a few of them aside to try and see it better. Failing, he made a mental note to pick up some garden sheers. Kneeling down by her feet, he expected to see a plaque on the pedestal she stood on, but it was blank.

“Damn near gave me a heart attack,” he muttered, walking in through the back door. He set his laptop on the kitchen table, listening to the sounds of the house around him. Nothing but silence.

His rental car, a green Kia, was still on the curb where he had left it. Leaves had tumbled down from the trees along the street, creating a blanket for it. Pulling away, they spun in circles behind him, creating little leaf tornados in his rear view mirror.

Pickup at Mel’s, the home improvement store, was super quick. Mike grabbed an extra pair of work gloves and some garden shears on the way out. Stopping at the grocery store, he picked up some basics, including coffee and a new coffee maker. He had seen one in the kitchen, but didn’t trust it to actually work.

He arrived back at the house, gathering up all of his bags in an attempt to make only one trip. Walking precariously between the stone lions, he made it to the front door, setting the bags down to get his key out of his pocket. The deadbolt clicked open, and he pocketed the key, kneeling down to grab his bags.

The porch swing creaked. Mike stared, the gears of his mind turning. He thought he had disconnected the swing last night. Yet there it was, swaying in a non-existent breeze. He walked over, unhooking the swing and lowering it to the porch.

Shaking his head, he walked inside, putting it from his mind. He stacked his groceries up on the counter and tossed the bag of supplies on the kitchen table. Stocking the fridge, he began organizing the tools from the store. A few scrub brushes, a trowel, and a drain snake were pulled from the bucket he had purchased, as well as a screwdriver.

A knock at the door was followed by the sound of the bell. Mike walked back down the long hall, a shadowy figure visible through the frosted glass of the front door. He opened the door to reveal Beth, his Great Aunt’s estate representative, standing on the other side. She was holding a stack of files, but that wasn’t what Mike noticed. Her dark hair still in a bun, she was wearing a bright red blouse, the top buttons straining to hold it shut, with a knee length white skirt.

“Mr. Radley,” she greeted him, a warm smile on her face. “I thought I would drop by and bring you some paperwork. There are several things the firm needs you to look over before we can finalize a transfer of assets. May I come in?”

“Um, yeah. Certainly.” He stepped back, and she stepped past him, the smell of soap and lavender following her in. He shuddered internally, this human woman somehow ten times more daunting than the mystical creature upstairs. “Here, this way.” He led her to the kitchen, where she set down the pile of documents.

“It looks like you’re getting ready to tackle a project,” Beth said, picking up the trowel. “Hopefully nothing the Historical Society would disapprove of.”

“Just cleaning some gunk out of the fountain,” he told her. “Hoping to see it running soon.”

“Those don’t sound like the words of a man who is still debating keeping the place.”

“You’re correct. I’ve decided to stay.”

“In that case,” Beth slid one of the folders out, checking its contents. “This was an offer from that group of women I told you about. They call the firm almost every day, they’re absolutely in love with this place.”

“I hate to disappoint them, but the place is growing on me already.” Mike smiled, thinking of Naia. “Not sure why, but I feel like this is where I was meant to be.”

“I’m very happy for you Mike.” Her smile was genuine, crinkling the skin next to her eyes. “I know what you mean. I’ve been over here several times to make sure the place is being cared for properly by our interim team, and admit I’m a little sad that I won’t get to see it much longer.”

“Nonsense.” Mike waved a hand dismissively. “You’re welcome over here anytime. Besides, you’re the only person I even know in this town. My job doesn’t offer many opportunities to meet new people, so I’m afraid you are my entire social group.”

“I may just take you up on that.” Beth sat at the table. “I’ve been a bit obsessed with this place since I was a little girl. I was convinced a fairy queen lived here, probably until I was thirteen. I used to ride my bike past every day, hoping to catch a glimpse of her. Turns out that it must have been someone who worked for your great aunt, a young woman who I sometimes caught working in the garden. She had this brilliant radiance around her, almost like she was stuck in an old Disney movie. I half expected birds to circle around her as she broke into song or something. I won’t lie, I tried to figure out who she was once your aunt passed, but there weren’t any records.” She chuckled, stroking the files with a finger. This action pressed her breasts together, causing a tiny gap to form between the buttons of her blouse. Mike stared into that dark space, wondering what color her bra was. “It’s silly, I know, but I can’t help but love this place just a little.”

“I’ve only been here one night. Trust me, I know what you’re talking about.” Snapping his eyes away from her chest, Mike leaned forward, opening the top file. “Ugh. This looks like a bunch of legalese.”

“In triplicate. These are some additional assets, plus some agreements I need you to sign since you are taking ownership of the home. Per the will, there are a few protective clauses, primarily stating that you can never bulldoze the home and start from scratch. This was per your Great Aunt’s wishes, but I’m guessing that isn’t a problem.”

“You would be correct.” Mike slid open a drawer looking for a pen, but Beth had one ready.

“You can have an attorney read these over first. I prefer that you would, actually. There isn’t any hurry-now that we have an heir, the clock sort of resets for a bit.” She set the pen on the table. “However, I am just on delivery duty today. I need to get in to the office to begin processing some additional documents. Today is Tuesday. I would be happy to drop by on Friday to pick these up, if you have them done. Otherwise, I can just drop by to make certain you are getting settled. That is part of the provisions as well.”

“Um, yeah. Sure. Thank you.” Mike followed her outside. He walked behind her, watching the gentle sway of her ass until they arrived at her car, a cute little c

Home for Horny Monsters: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 25 Oct 2026 14:49:00 +0000

The Nymph in the Tub! -

Mike, a young bachelor; inherits an old house from a spinster great aunt. (part 1)

By writerannabelle. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Mike stared at the Victorian style home in awe, the sheer scale of it overwhelming him. Tower-like structures gave the blue dwelling a medieval touch, and the house was ringed in simple gardens with waist high shrubs that were in desperate need of a trim. Stone lions guarded the walk to the front door, and a cobblestone path disappeared around the back.

“Impressive, isn’t it?” Mike, startled, dropped his sleeping bag. He bent down to pick it up, feeling warmth rise up in his cheeks. “I’m afraid you have quite a task ahead of you, Mr. Radley.”

Mike let out a nervous laugh as Beth, his great aunt’s estate representative, walked past. The woman was taller than him, very attractive, and all business. Her dark hair wrapped up in a bun, she paused to check something on her clipboard. Mike took the opportunity to admire her backside through the thin layer of her pencil skirt. Very faint panty lines ran around her buttocks, lines that Mike had trouble taking his eyes away from. She turned to face him, and he pretended to struggle with his sleeping bag.

“I doubt you’ll need that,” she pointed out, lending him a hand. She smelled like peaches and something floral, a scent he couldn’t quite place. “The house has plenty of space.”

“I’ve been a boy scout since I was six,” he replied. “Be prepared. That’s my motto.”

“Uh huh.” Beth helped him secure the bag under his arm. “Trust me when I say you won’t need it.” She led him up the stairs, the wooden deck creaking slightly under their weight. Mike stared briefly at the swinging chair on the front porch, moving slightly in the breeze. As Beth produced a key, she looked at Mike. “This must be like a fairy tale to you.”

“No such thing as fairy tales. Just a weird coincidence.” He said, careful to keep his eyes above the lacy top of her blouse. Women, as a rule, made him nervous. Particularly the pretty ones.

“You hear about these things all the time,” she said, sliding the key into the lock. “But you never get to see them play out.” The door stuck in the frame, and Beth leaned her shoulder in to give it a shove. A strand of hair came loose from her bun as she pushed her way inside. “A long-lost relative dying and leaving everything to you.”

“Yeah. Lucky me.” Mike followed her inside. The house was cool, and dark. Beth opened up some of the windows, allowing the light to come in. The furniture in the home was all covered, giving the sitting room the eerie appearance of a haunted house. Beth pulled the cover off of the couch, sending a small layer of dust into the air.

“You don’t seem very keen on the idea, Mr. Radley.” Beth uncovered the coffee table with one hand, and set her purse and clipboard down. “It is a very nice house.”

“It’s not the house. And call me Mike.” Mike threw his sleeping bag on a clean portion of the floor along with his backpack. Out of habit, he slipped off his shoes at the door.

“Well, Mike, we went through an awful lot of trouble tracking you down.” Beth uncovered a nearby love seat. “This home was only weeks away from being liquidated by the firm.”

“Which I understand is still an option?” Mike asked, staring at the pale yellow curtains.

“Correct.” Beth picked up her clipboard. “Only if you decide not to keep it.”

“Right.” Mike looked down the long hallway to the kitchen. “I’m not used to having so much space. Gives me the creeps.”

“By nature, homes of this style are actually quite cozy.” Beth led the way to the kitchen, the heels of her boots clicking on the hardwood floor. “There is quite a bit of space for you to spread out.”

“I’ve never lived in anything with more than two bedrooms.” Mike responded, following the woman. Beth checked the appliances to make sure they still worked, and showed Mike where the fuse box was. A brief tour of the kitchen turned up several jars of preserved jellies, an old box of cat biscuits, and an empty tub of ice cream in the freezer.

“So, where is the cat?” Mike asked, shaking the box of biscuits.

“As far as we know, she didn’t have one. Your great aunt conscripted our services long before my parents were even out of high school, and rarely contacted the firm. According to our sources, she was largely a shut-in. It’s likely those treats are older than you or I.”

“As long as she wasn’t eating them,” Mike muttered, throwing the biscuits back in the cupboard.

“So, you’ve only lived in apartments?” Beth led Mike to the stairs. As she climbed, Mike paused to look in the living room. Sure enough, a creepy fucking porcelain doll sat right above the fireplace, legs draped over the mantle. He shivered and looked up the stairs. Enough of Beth’s legs were showing that he could see the top of her stockings. Jesus. He pulled hard on the railing, eager to catch up.

“Yeah. My mom was always unemployed, so we were always staying with friends.” Memories of being crammed away in the back of someone else’s home made him shudder. Long nights pressed up against his own mother as they shared a bed, the smell of alcohol oozing from her pores and stinging his eyes. Years of therapy might have helped him over the worst of it, but he still had nights where he woke up panicked, convinced that he was crammed in bed again with his mother.

“Sounds rough.” Beth said. She opened up a door, revealing a study. “This is the office. Everything in here was custom built out.”

“I don’t see a router.” Mike walked in, looking around the room. The shelves in the room were packed with poetry books and different inspirational pieces. Fake flowers adorned every free inch of desk space.

“Your great aunt didn’t have Internet.”

“Well, I will.” Mike frowned, looking out the window. He could see how overgrown the back yard had become. A large stone fountain full of muck had been overgrown with weeds. “I build websites for a living. If I decide to keep the place, I will need to get it installed.”

Beth was already making notes on her clipboard. “I will see what we can do. Just to remind you, this home is on the list of historical places, so we may experience some delays.”

Mike waved a hand dismissively, kneeling beneath the desk. “I have my ways. Just get me some sort of high speed line, I’ll do the rest.” He stuck his hands behind the desk, feeling for an outlet.

“Let me show you to the guest room,” Beth said, reminding him that she was still there. Mike smacked his head on the desk as he stood. He grinned sheepishly, rubbing the top of his head as he followed her back into the hall. Beth opened up another door, showing him a plain twin sized bed with a large pink comforter. Daisies were embroidered across the top.

“I have no words.” Mike said, staring at the guest bed.

“I don’t blame you.” Beth opened up the closet. “There are some spare linens, but they aren’t any better.”

“What use does a shut in have for a guest room?” Mike inspected the closet. In the bottom, he saw another porcelain doll.

“My best guess is that it was a room your father stayed in as a child.”

“You think?” Mike held up one end of the pink comforter.

Beth laughed. “I never said it was a good idea. Your dad had some cousins, and most were little girls once.”

“I’m sure.” Mike stared at the bed, his thoughts drifting. Was it actually possible that his own father had slept beneath this roof? The man had died not long after Mike was born, lost to an aggressive form of cancer. It was the same disease that had led his own mother to drink. Thinking of his mother, he looked at the tiny bed and shivered. No fucking way. He needed a larger bed.

“Where did Great Aunt Mabel sleep?” he asked.

“In her room, down the hall.” Beth paused. “She died in there.”

“In the bed?” Mike was already wondering where he could unroll his sleeping bag.

“No, if that’s what you are worried about.” Beth took him back into the hall. Mike found himself staring again at her butt. His eyes flicked up to hers as she looked back. “It’s this one right here.”

Beth opened up the door. The room was large, the ceiling elevated. Mike realized he was in one of the round, tower rooms he had seen from the front. The bed was centered along the back wall, a large four poster with draping curtains all around. His eyes followed the curve of the walls, taking in the intricate molding along the mid wall and ceiling. Two dressers, a standing armoire, and a mirrored nightstand were all uncovered by Beth as she made her rounds. A large opening signaled the entrance to the bathroom. Towards the other side of the room, a large oriental rug covered the floor.

“The rug is in an odd place,” Mike said, pointing at it.

“It was some time before we found your aunt,” Beth replied. “We’re working on finding proper replacement material. It isn’t easy to find hundred year old hardwood flooring that matches the surrounding floor.”

“Why not replace it all?”

“Historical society, remember?”

“Ah.” Mike stared at the bed. It was easily a king size. “Her heart gave out?”

“She was 96. It happens.” Beth looked at her clipboard. “I made myself a few notes. I just need a signature to authorize some purchases.”

“Of course.” Mike ignored Beth for the moment as he walked in the bathroom. “Holy shit, have you seen this thing?”

Beth laughed behind him. “I have. Impressive, isn’t it?”

Mike stared at the largest, claw-footed bath tub he had ever seen. Looking at Beth with large eyes, he hopped inside it, laying down along the bottom. Neither his head or feet touched the edges, and he reached his arms out. They were almost fully extended before touching the sides.

“I will admit, your Great Aunt’s taste in decor is questionable in areas, but this is probably my favorite piece here.” Beth sat along the side of the bath, staring in at Mike. Mike sat up, looking over the side of the tub. The edge was to his chin.

“I feel like I’m sitting in a boat.” Mike turned his attention to the spigot. Two separate faucets made of some sort of bronze fed the tub. “Does it still work?”

“I assume so. We had the home inspected in case we were selling it.” Beth stroked one of the spigots. “I wish I could try it out.”

“Hop in. Plenty of room.” The words were out of his mouth before his brain could stop them. He looked away, pretending to fiddle with the faucets.

Beth laughed. “Afraid I’m too busy at the moment.” Extending a hand, she helped Mike stand. He had to lift his legs high to step out of the basin. “Maybe I can house sit sometime.”

“I’ll leave you some bath beads.” Mike stepped back to admire the tub. “I’ve never been a fan of baths, but this may be big enough to change my mind.”

Taking a wide berth around the carpet in the bedroom, Mike followed Beth through the remaining rooms of the house. Beth made several notes on her clipboard, noting necessary adjustments. Mike’s Great Aunt had left behind a very large sum of money, and her will stipulated that her oldest surviving relative be given full opportunity to make the house livable before selling it. Mike was well aware that one offer to buy was on the table already, a group of women who wanted to turn the place into a local museum. He had never been able to set roots down, rarely living anywhere longer than six months.

Beth stood at the front door, going over her checklist. Mike stared out the front window, watching the swinging chair rock in place. She had said his name twice before he snapped back to reality.

“Sorry, lost in thought,” he apologized. “What did you say?”

“I said I can swing by tomorrow to take you shopping. Your Great Aunt had a car, but I wouldn’t recommend going anywhere in it. You’re going to need to get some essentials if you’re going to make this place a home.” Beth let the clipboard relax. “Which I hope you do. It was her utmost wish that the home stay in the family. I know you have already voiced some concerns over maintaining the property, but I really think you should give this place a shot.”

“Yeah, maybe.” Mike gave her a small smile. “This is a unique opportunity after all.”

“Good. You have my business card, so don’t hesitate to contact me for anything.” Beth picked up her purse from the coffee table.

“Actually, there is something.” Beth waited patiently as Mike walked over to the fireplace, removing the porcelain doll. “I don’t care how, just get rid of it.”

Beth stared at the doll and laughed. “I’m on it. Have a good night, Mike.” She walked out the door and down the steps. Mike watched her as she went, the clicking of her heels on pavement echoing across the deck. He waved as she got in her car on the street and drove away.

The swinging chair creaked softly. Mike stepped onto the deck, staring at the offending piece of furniture. He unhinged the chains, lowering the seat to the deck. He let the front door shut softly behind him.

Night crept up on Mike as he whittled away his evening on his laptop. Using his neighbor’s unprotected Wi-Fi, he checked on several sites he had been maintaining, answered some of his emails, and opened up his bank statements. None of the money his Great Aunt left him had been transferred in yet, but he pictured the new amount in place of his current one and wondered.

What would he even do with all that cash? If he were to sell the home, he would be walking around with several million and nothing to spend it on. He had been poor as a child, poor enough that by the time he worked his way through college, he was simply used to the survivor’s lifestyle. All the clothes he owned would easily fit in two suitcases, and the bulk of his belongings were made up of a couple of desktop PC’s and a tablet at his apartment.

He finally noticed the time near the bottom of his screen and shut down shop for the night. It was nearing eleven, and he still hadn’t even eaten dinner. A quick search on his phone revealed a nearby pizza place, and he ordered himself a medium sausage with a 2 liter of Sprite. He wandered the lonely rooms, eventually tossing his bag in his Great Aunt’s bedroom. He drifted through the house, picking up random belongings, trying to envision the woman his Great Aunt was.

He had looked her up on line. She had inherited the house from her own aunt (a notorious spinster) at a young age, living off of several very own railroad bonds that had paid off big in the 1940’s. A job as a librarian supplemented her income through her fifties, and then she had simply shut herself away.

Not completely, though. Mike noted that some of the purchases in the home must have been made in the last couple of years. A few of the books in the library had tipped him off. She must have left on rare occasions, or at least hired somebody to shop for her. To be honest, the thought was pretty appealing to him.

The doorbell startled him out of his reverie, and he nearly dropped a clown figurine he had pulled from the shelf in front of him. He put it back and walked to the front door.

“Hi!” The pizza delivery man was, in fact, a gorgeous blonde girl, likely a college student. Her hair had been swooped back into a ponytail, and she was wearing a stylish pair of black rim glasses. The name-tag on her jacket said Dana. “Your house is gorgeous!” She handed him his soda.

“Uh, yeah.” He leaned forward to help her take the food from its special cooler, and accidentally brushed against her breast through her jacket with his hand.

“I don’t think I’ve ever delivered here before,” she added, staring past him into the home. “Are you new in town?”

“First day.” He handed her a pair of tens. As she dug into her pouch for change, he caught just a whiff of her perfume. His world started closing in. “No worries, keep it?”

“Seriously?” Her eyes were huge as he nodded.

“Yeah, no problem.” He let the door close as she thanked him. Placing the pizza on the coffee table, he took a few deep breaths. The sensation of her breast against the back of his hand, the sheer firmness of it, accompanied by the scent of her perfume had given him a surprisingly hard erection.

He ran through the house, flipping on all of the lights. His mother’s voice attempted to rise up in the back of his mind, but he shut it out. Years of sharing a bed with her had inevitably led to an incident, shortly before his eleventh birthday, when he had awaken suddenly to a slap in the face. In his sleep, he had managed to roll into his own mother while sprouting wood.

The physical abuse was immediate, but the verbal abuse continued. Whenever he got aroused in his sleep, his mother would slap him awake, or call others in to make fun of him. Often, this led to a sudden change in address, as most normal people recognized her behavior as appalling. Her constant teasing in front of anyone who would listen had led him to a largely celibate lifestyle. The few women he had been with had been unsympathetic to his sexual panic attacks, or his mommy issues, as one had called them. Now, in an unfamiliar setting, he found those old emotions resurfacing, attempting to claw away at the protective shell he had put around himself.

His imagination was his own worst enemy. Picturing her specter hiding in the shadows, waiting to pass judgment, had simply clenched the deal. Now, though, with all of the lights on, she couldn’t afford to surface. His panic attack subsiding, he picked up his food and made his way to the kitchen.

Mike consumed his meal while streaming a movie on his computer, leaving the last five slices for tomorrow. The fridge looked painfully bare, occupied by a sole pizza box and a soda bottle. Mike returned to the table, watching for another half an hour as the generic action star did something to confound the villain. His mind kept flipping back and forth to the feel of the pizza girl’s breast and his mother’s demonic memory.

He pulled out his phone and flipped down to Dr. Gorman in his contacts. He hadn’t sat with his therapist in over three years, but the urge to reach out had surfaced. Hands shaking, his thumb hovered over the call button.

“Fuck it.” He closed his contact list. His mother was dead, the past was the past, and he needed to get over it. Years of being told that arousal was natural, that everybody did it, that it was okay to fantasize. He closed his eyes, recalling the cute appearance of Dana the pizza girl. He unleashed the memory of her scent, the firmness of her breast, the surprised expression she had made when he had tipped her eight bucks extra. It was probably the same face she made during her first orgasm, or perhaps when her lover’s lips first touched the nipples of her firm breast…

That did it. His body was back in full swing, he was back in control. Well, almost. The urge to watch porn to help get off was strong, but Dr. Gorman had reminded him that porn could be too much of an escapist fantasy. It was better for him to visualize on his own; he was less likely to panic in bed with a real woman. However, porn wasn’t so much the issue, but rather location.

He was in a stranger’s house with a major hard on. Technically, he could jerk off in the hallway for all anybody cared, but just because the house was now his didn’t mean it was home. It definitely didn’t feel safe.

Mike closed his computer and proceeded up to the bedroom. He could take care of his own needs in there. That wasn’t much different than a hotel room, or new apartment, really. The more he told himself these things, the more he was ready to get off. Stepping into the room, he took one look at the bed and shuddered. Beds were sometimes just as bad, and today was no different.

“Why am I so fucking damaged?” He

The Inn Club: Part 9

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 25 Oct 2026 13:40:51 +0000

The Inn Club: Part 9

Alex enjoys a long layover with Becca.

Based on posts by PtmcPilot. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Stories.

My name is Easton, and a short time ago I discovered a hidden world inside the Cheslea Inn hotel chain. I found out a private, non-exclusive sex club exists that meets just after the bar closes each night. One night a beautiful woman picked me up for anonymous sex and introduced me to what was known as The Inn Club.

Not every night in a strange city at a strange hotel resulted in an encounter with a Club member, so more often than not I had nothing at the lounge but a nightcap. This night found me on the west coast in my room around 9 pm, still a good couple hours before I would head downstairs to the bar. I was watching TV when my Club phone, a burner, buzzed with a text. The text identified Alison as the source; the same Alison who had introduced me to the Club over a year ago.

Alison: 'haven't seen your schedule in a while'

She had asked me to keep her informed of my plans just in case she wanted to get in touch with me again.

Me: 'sorry, no offense'

Alison: 'none taken; waiting'

Me: 'sec'

I took a few minutes and updated my calendar, snapshot it and sent her the pic.

Alison: 'Hold on'

Me: '?'

Alison: 'hold. on.'

Me: 'k'

A few minutes went by.

Alison: 'how likely u r in Dallas on the 8th?'

Me: 'guaranteed. Evenings 8^th thru 10th.?'

Alison: 'k. My friend Saya will be in touch. And Alex, she -needs- you'

Me: 'okay, anything else you can tell me?'

Alison: 'she'll give you the story if she wants, but she hasn't had sex in a long time.'

Me: 'that's a bit cryptic'

Alison: 'she's unhappy'

Me: 'and I'm a solution?'

Alison: 'everyone deserves to be happy'

Me: 'of course. Anything else?'

Alison: 'just be you'

Me: 'I'll treat her well'

Alison: 'I know'

Me: 'and when do I see you next?'

Alison: 'woman of mystery'

Me: 'tease'

Alison: 'teases don't swallow and fuck'

Me: 'lol. No they don't. Stay in touch''

Alison: ':)'

My trip to Dallas was the next week, with a four day turnaround at home. It seemed that her friend Saya had a strong emotional need to be met and I wasn't sure I was going to be able to provide that. What I could do for her, what I felt confident I could do, was please her physically if she was inclined to let me.

I finished business in Ohio, had a relaxing and typical non-sex weekend at home and found myself at the Dallas "Inn" early in the afternoon on Monday. I had just finished dinner and was removing work my clothes when my Club phone buzzed.

The number was new, and the message read, 'Alex, this is Saya. If you like, could you come by 3 1 9 at 8pm?"

I was fine with the earlier time and really all too eager to meet Saya and get the rest of the story. 'see you then, Alex'

At 7:45 I took a shower and put on fresh clothes before leaving just in time to arrive at 8. Knocking twice, the door opened to reveal a woman with oriental lines, jet black straight hair, pale skin, and alluring attire. "Alex I presume," she said in slightly accented English. I nodded and entered the room, dropping a small bag as I did. She had a larger than normal suite, with a sitting area separate from the bedroom and kitchen. There were two glasses of wine on a table with the bottle between them. As I watched her shut the door I noticed her halting movements. I guessed she was nervous.

Wringing her hands once she approached me. "Won't you have a seat and join me for a glass of wine?"

I nodded to her before sitting and picking up my glass. I toasted her, "To new friends."

She sat, nervously crossing her legs, and picked up her glass to return my toast. "As you say."

I sipped, and found the Malbec nice and peppery. "That sounded formal," I said, trying to convey amusement. I failed.

She grimaced, "I don't know about this."

I set down my glass and took one of her hands in my own. "Why don't you start by telling me how we came to be in the same room?"

I watched as she took a mouthful of the wine and swallowed it over several moments. I took that time to note she was of average build with stunning Asian features. Alabaster skin, black hair, black eyes, shockingly red fingernails, form fitting button front white and black skirt, and black high heels. Her white blouse had black accents, further accenting her skin.

"That's a long story, Alex."

"We all love stories, Saya, and I'm guessing you need to tell yours."

"Again," she said plainly, "as you say." Exhaling, she smiled wanly, "I met Alison, as you know her, about six months ago. We rather quickly became close."

I nodded and sipped my wine. She continued, "I'm unhappy Alex, and I don't even know where to begin."

I said nothing, just met her gaze and nodded slowly. She took a breath, "Once our children were out of the house I started to see things about my husband I had never noticed before. Maybe early on the kids gave me something else to think about, but once they were gone there was nothing to distract me. More and more I could not keep from seeing so many things about him that I could not tolerate. Finally I could no longer stand his touch. Now, I'm more unhappy than I have ever been, angry that I cannot move on, and so very lonely." She looked up at me with genuine pain and longing on her face and said quietly, "And now I haven't had sex in years."

She brushed away a tear and I set down my glass and took her hands in mine. She continued, "I met Alison, as you know her, almost a year ago. Over time we came to be close friends. Close enough that a few weeks ago I told her about my depression and its cause. She didn't say anything that day, but a couple weeks later we went out to dinner and she told me about the Club and how she might know someone who could, who could " her voice trailed off.

She sniffled, rubbed her nose and then continued. I refilled glasses as she took a deep breath and continued. "Who could give me the personal, and physical connection I've been missing." She half grinned at me, "And that I wouldn't be sorry."

I nodded and said quietly, "It's just the two of us here. Tomorrow we go back to our lives, but tonight we can leave our concerns elsewhere. What would you like to do tonight?"

Saya was breathing heavily and did not look up. She said quietly, "I don't want to ask, Alex. But I very much want to be wanted."

I stood and hugged her, "You're beautiful Saya, and I very much would like to make love to you."

She clutched at me and sobbed. I pulled her to her feet and led her to the couch where we sat and she leaned into me. I held her until she regained her composure. "Tell you what," I said, "I'll lead, if that's alright, and you just tell me if it's okay. You'll be in charge the whole way." I winked and added, "I'll drive the car, you tell me if we are going the right direction."

She grinned awkwardly, her eyes moist. Then she nodded. "May I kiss you?" I said. She smiled and nodded.

I lifted her chin and leaned in to kiss her. She met me halfway and felt hesitant for a good thirty seconds before she notably relaxed and slipped her tongue into my mouth. I returned her kiss with fervor, hoping it was clear that I was as into her as she was into the moment.

Her hands went around my back and crushed me to her as our kiss continued. Her heavy breathing complimented my own, and I knew we were both into it. When we paused my hands went to her blouse, "May I undress you?"

She nodded, but smiled before answering. "Let me do you first." I noted it was not a question. I backed up as she unbuttoned my shirt with unsure fingers. She pushed my shirt off my shoulders, letting her fingers run over my chest as she did. The hunger in her eyes was evident. I stood as her hands went to my belt buckle and I kicked off my shoes. With my belt undone she pushed my pants and underwear down past my hips, smiling with obvious joy as my full erection popped into view. Letting go of my clothes she took hold of my cock. "Alex, are you, are you really so excited by me?"

Standing there with my pants around my knees and my dick in her hand, I bent down and took her head in my hands as I kissed her forcefully. She stroked me confidently, and when we broke she stood. "Strip me Alex, and then take me. Please."

I nodded as I unbuttoned her blouse and pushed it off her shoulders. Reaching behind her back I unsnapped her bra and moved it aside; only to be pleasantly surprised by the size of her breasts. Her creamy D cups were tipped with dark brown nipples that were thick and solid with excitement. Unable to stop myself, I uttered, "Magnificent!" as I hefted her tits and sucked a nipple into my mouth.

I paused as I shifted to the other breast and said, "Tell me how to please you."

She was starting to breathe heavily as I took her other nipple in my mouth, "Mum, Alison told me you would ask that. Mum, nibble them I think."

I did, and her fingers laced in my hair to keep me going. I undid the clasp on her skirt and then paused, ready to bare her to me. I shifted my suckling mouth to her other nipple, waiting on her. I didn't have to wait long. "Alex, I want your tongue on me." With that direction I pushed her skirt and panties to the floor and pushed her back onto the couch. I pressed my hands between her thighs and she needed no more effort to part them for me. Her pussy was bare, her dark brown lips parted like a flower with her inner pink glistening and begging for my tongue.

I briefly thought I might be too aggressive, but as my lips locked on hers in a completely decadent nether kiss, the movement of her hands to press my face into her sex told me if anything I might be lagging her excitement level. I pressed my tongue between her folds, trying to let my efforts be guided by her reactions. Unfortunately, or fortunately, that was not working because her vocalizations were a stream of "oh my, oh fuck, right there, oh god, oh, my, please don't stop, lick me!" and finally, as I tongued her clit firmly, "Nung, oh, Alex, I'm nung, ah," and I felt her pussy flutter as I continued to lick her. At last her panting slowed and as she opened her eyes and looked down she saw me still with my mouth on her.

I thought she might be on the verge of tears, but then her face broke into a smile and she giggled. She pulled me to her lips and kissed me, her hands finding my cock again. "Alex, can we move to the bed? I'd like you inside me now." I nodded, not thinking there was anything I needed to add.

She lay back on the bed as a knelt between her thighs. She held me, rubbing my head between her lips. "Alex, go slow."

I nodded, "It's been a while, I understand. Don't worry."

She let go of me as I moved my hips forward and pressed myself to her entrance. She laced her fingers behind my head and threw her legs around my back. Looking into her eyes, I pushed into her slowly, but after only an inch her expression was not one of joy. I paused and she looked scared, "Alex, I don't know, I want to, but." She looked frantic.

I backed away and kissed her. "Nothing to fear. Did I mention I was an Eagle Scout?" It didn't seem to register and she still looked nervous and upset. I added, "Be prepared." She let me go as I stood from the bed and went for my bag. She reached for the sheet but I stopped her with a gesture, "You stay right there, waiting." Her expression wasn't convinced, but she kept her legs parted and her sex uncovered in a very vulnerable pose.

She watched me with interest as I rummaged through the bag and found what I was looking for. Returning to the bed I sat next to her, there was a question on her face until she read the tube. I flipped the lid on the J X lube and squeezed some into her palm. "Now, you keep me ready as I get you ready." Still the nervous look, but when I shifted position and made a show of lubing up my fingers she again relaxed and took hold of my cock.

Turning so that she kept hold of my cock, I lowered my lips to her pussy as I placed two fingers at her entrance. Feeling her tense, I held my advance as I sucked on her clit. She gasped, clutched at my cock, then suddenly relaxed. When she did, my fingers met her flesh. She groaned loudly as l pressed into her tight channel. When at last her resistance increased, I tried to push as much of the lube into her as I could as I lavished attention on her clit.

I let her hips guide my actions. So as she tensed I paused, and when her hips rose to meet me I was ready with more lube. Over five or ten minutes, who's counting, I had my two fingers fully within her well lubed, warm, wet and ready pussy. Now she was panting, "Alex, make me come."

Now I pulled myself from her grip, pivoted and put myself between her legs again. As I fisted my cock with still more lube, I looked at her with earnest lust. "Tell me what you want me to do." I again thrust two fingers inside her, finding her hot and ready.

She pulled her knees back, opening herself lewdly in a clear declaration. "I want you to fuck me, right now," she grunted at me.

In one slow, continuous, purposeful yet unhurried thrust I pushed my cock inside her. Even as I passed the point my fingers had prepared my thrust was met with a look of wonder and joy. As I spread her to the last by sinking within her to the hilt her gaze was one of rapt pleasure. Seating myself fully she locked her legs around me and pulled me in for a kiss. I moved a little, unable to hold myself fully still as her pussy held me in a velvety warm vice grip.

Breaking the kiss I looked at her, but her eyes remained shut, her mouth frozen in an "oh" shape though she was silent. I began to slowly fuck her, only a small bit to be sure she was ready. After a few minutes she kissed me hard and then grabbed the hair at the back of my head as her eyes popped open, "Mum, that's lovely Alex, but I need you to move faster."

"Yes, ma'am," I said, and started to lengthen my strokes. As her breathing deepened and her cries became more urgent, I tried to remain calm and reserved and resisted my own urge to speed up. I was enjoying myself, and her, immensely, and I was in no hurry to bring things to a conclusion just yet.

After a few minutes my slow fucking was having the desired effect-Saya was getting impatient. She started to fuck me back with thrusts of her hips, but I was able to anticipate and keep control of the pace. After a few unsuccessful tries she changed tactics and started to squeeze with her internal muscles at various times in my strokes. This was something I didn't have a way to counter, and my deeper breathing told her she was getting to me. She panted and pulled me in for a deep kiss.

When I broke the kiss it was for the purpose of getting ready to come. I shifted to my knees and held her breasts firmly as I started to really pound her pussy. It was obvious she was into it.

I started to move one hand to her clit, but she pushed me away, "Just hold on, nung, and fuck me!"

She started rubbing her clit herself as I held on to her tits and fucked her as hard as I could. "Alex," she grunted, "Come with me! Now!"

And then she arched her back and her thighs clamped me as I felt her squeeze my cock with a ludicrously firm grip. As she started to come, I felt myself swell, reach the peak, and explode within her. Pulse after pulse was greeted by the flexing of her pussy as we drove each other through our climaxes. It was powerful and primal. I kept stroking well past my own peak, continuing to enjoy her as I waited for some kind of signal.

When I had slowed to a stop fully within her she pulled me in for another kiss. I took the opportunity and rolled onto my back, Saya still astride me and my cock still fully within her. She looked surprised as she sat up. "Ooh, that's deep."

I chuckled, "You should try it when I'm really hard."

She lifted herself up twice, fucking me gently, "And that's what, ten or fifteen minutes away?"

I grabbed her breasts again, "Been talking about me?"

She grinned, "Only good things Alex. Only good things."

I sighed and closed my eyes as she leaned forward and lay down on my chest, resting her weight on me. She said quietly, "Can you stay?"

I flexed my cock and she returned the gesture. Later I would realize this might have been a mistake, but I kissed her and said, "Turn off the light, I'd love to go to sleep like this."

"Mmm," she replied, and the light went off. I fell asleep with her weight on my chest and my cock slowly softening inside her.

I awakened much later, feeling refreshed and surprised as I noted I was hard and Saya was stroking me. Figuring out I was awake, she kissed me and rolled on top of me, guiding me effortlessly into her pussy. With a groan she sank down on me and sat straight up, holding my hands to her breasts. "Mmm, good morning," she said, "And you were right. You're even deeper now."

She felt great, and tight. "You okay?" I asked.

In response she said nothing, but she started to slide her hips back and forth, picking up her pace as her excitement level clearly rose. "Oh Alex, I feel so alive today!"

With that I just held on and let her set the pace. Before long she was panting and groaning and getting really free. "Oh fuck you feel good! Mmm, you like me fucking you?"

I leaned up and bit down softly on a nipple, "Fuck me Saya, make me come."

"Oh Alex, I'm nearly there, keep up!"

I didn't have to do anything, such was her energy. Grinding on my cock and sliding along my length at a frantic pace, her grunts and moans ensured I was as keyed up as she was. "Oh, coming!" she declared just as her breath caught, and then the tension of climax seized my body as I started to flood her pussy.

Gloriously oblivious to me, she kept riding me at a breakneck pace as she drove through her own orgasm. I was spent and just enjoying the show when she finally slowed. Collapsing on my chest she seemed to sense I might have been left out, though she was wrong.

She blew her straight black hair out of her face. "Sorry, I got carried away." She slid back and forth once in a very slow ride. "I lost track, but it feels like you came inside me."

I sighed, hands still on her tits. &

The Inn Club: Part 8

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 25 Oct 2026 13:40:05 +0000

The Inn Club: Part 8

Alex has a follow up with his ex-sister-in-law.

Based on posts by PtmcPilot. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Stories.

We arrived at my room and I looked at her after the key card unlocked it, "Ready for a good time?"

She nodded and I led her into the room. She walked to the side of the bed tentatively then stood there and watched me as I walked over to her. "What now?" she asked.

"Hold your arms straight up," I said. And she did. And in an instant I grabbed the hem of her dress and lifted it straight off her. I was rewarded with an "Oh!" and her hands shot to cover her breasts. I slid my hands up her belly and pushed her hands out of my way so I could get a good grip on her breasts as I squeezed her nipples. She was looking at me with an odd expression, so I gave each nipple a brief suck and was rewarded with, "Mum."

I pushed her backward until she contacted the bed and then I told her to sit. When she did I pushed in the center of her chest, nudging her to lie back. I then sank to my knees and placed my hands on her calves. "Care to give me a good look at your bare pussy?"

"I'm feeling a little, I don't know, bashful with the lights on?" she said.

I pushed and she resisted. I stood. "Tish, take my pants off." She sat up and her unsteady hands went to my belt. As she worked to unbuckle it, I started to take off my shirt. With my belt undone she quickly unfastened my slacks, unzipped them and pushed them down. I watched as she traced the outline of my hardon with her fingers. She did that for a good little while and then she hooked her fingers on my underwear and pulled them down as well. My cock bobbed free and she sat back a bit. A couple moments later she wrapped her fingers around me and gave me a squeeze.

"I can't believe I'm doing this," she said. She gave me a tentative stroke. "What should I do?"

"Lay in the middle of the bed on your back, and spread your legs."

"Should I take my shoes off?"

I leered at her as she pushed back on the bed, "No, leave the heels on. They look great."

As I got out of the last of my clothes, Tish was in the center of the bed with her arms folded over her chest and her legs together. I had sort of a plan for this situation, so I went to the nightstand and retrieved a couple ties. I got a raised eyebrow, "What are those for?"

"You need to let go, and so I have a little mental exercise for you to try." When she didn't reply I figured she wanted me to go on. "I'm going to take some control and options away from you."

"Oh really?"

I nodded, "Yep. First thing, think of a safe word."

"A what?" she said.

"I'm not going to do anything you really don't want me to do, but you need to be able to act out to the extent you would like. So, you can complain, shout, beg, hiss, curse at me for whatever I'm doing, but unless you use that word, what happens is my choice."

"Bacon," she said immediately. "I'll try to play along."

I nodded, then got on the bed and straddled her chest, also pinning her left arm at her side. I noticed that her eyes were locked on my dick, which was inches from her face, sticking straight up and leaking rather profusely. Taking her right wrist in my hands I used a tie to secure it to the headboard. Then I freed her left hand and tied it to her right.

I sat back to admire my handiwork, then scooted back and lay down on her, my balls resting on her mons as she continued to hold her legs together. I nuzzled her neck and said quietly, "First, I'm going to give your pussy a good tongue thrashing, and then I am going to fuck you." She said nothing, but when I started to kiss my way down her body a moan escaped her lips. I took my time, going from ear to neck, slowly down between her breasts before circling around each nipple and giving them a nice long suck.

"Alex, untie me, I want to do this my way," I heard her say as I passed her belly button.

"We tried your way, now I'm just going to give you what you need."

"What I need?" she said, her voice rising, "I never thought of you as that arrogant. Now. Let. Me. Go."

I kissed my way down the tops of her thighs to her calves, which were freshly shaved or waxed as well. I put my hands on her feet and went to push them apart. Again she resisted me. "Have it your way," I said. Then I took hold of her feet and rolled her on to her belly.

"What are you doing?" she barked at me.

Snatching the bottle of lube from the drawer I dribbled some down her ass and put some on my hands. "Easier to get to you in this position," I said.

"What-" she started to say before the sliding of my hand between her thighs caused a short intake of breath.

I started to rub her pussy and I'll be damned if her legs didn't start to relax. "If you're enjoying this you're going to love having my tongue on your clit when you come."

I slid one, and then two fingers inside her slowly, but as far as I could go. She moaned then said, "Fuck you Alex, I don't know if I want that."

Keeping those fingers inside her I rolled her on her side, then hooked her knees and brought them toward her chest. She didn't resist me and I had the sense she hadn't anticipated what I had in mind. With her bent double at the waist, her pussy was nicely exposed. Before she could react I quickly shifted to straddle her torso, hooked her knees with my left arm and stuck my tongue right between her lips.

"Fuck!" she exclaimed. She tried to straighten her legs, but with them bent she had no leverage. I tongue fucked her for many strokes before she spoke again. "Oh, I, I may have been wrong. Mum."

Now I shifted my weight and pressed my hands between her thighs. Rolling her to her back to was able to push her thighs apart and get my arms between them. Now I was lying on my belly, hands between Tish's out stretched thighs, her glistening bare pussy right before me. I licked all around her lips, teasing her mercilessly now that I was where I wanted to be. "Alex," she purred, "lick me."

I paused in my ministrations and pressed two fingers deep inside her, curling them to press her g-spot. She arched her back. "I'm sorry, you'll need to be more specific," I said.

"Lick my... please don't make me say it." I kissed a spot right above her clit then licked around her labia without actually touching them. "You fucker, just do it!" I started to kiss my way further from her pussy even as I got more assertive with my fingering.

At last she exhaled, her legs relaxed, and she said quickly and very quietly, "Please lick my pussy."

Well, now that she asked so nicely, I did just that. I licked her lips up one side and down the other, then took them between my lips and gave them a suck. The whole while I continued to massage her g-spot, and when I thrust my tongue into her and slowly rose to her clit, her hips came off the bed and she let out a long, low moan. My tongue beat a fast staccato on her button and I was rewarded with a string of "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh; as she rose toward a climax. Her breathing got more rapid and then finally she all but yelled, "Oh, I think I'm going to come!" And on that note I sucked her clit between my lips and continued to lash the tiny appendage with my tongue as I continued to assault her g-spot. Her breath caught and I felt her tighten around my fingers before she started to contract rhythmically with an orgasm. I didn't relent as she came, making sure to keep up my efforts until I felt her start to come down. When she said with a huff, "Please, I need just a minute," I let go of her clit but kept my mouth on her pussy. Withdrawing my fingers I took the opportunity to roll on a condom. Not typical for me during Club activities, but I had plans.

"Wow," she said, "That had to be the strongest orgasm--AH!"

I cut her off by plunging my fingers into her again while simultaneously recapturing her clit firmly between my lip covered teeth. I tongued away for all of twenty seconds before her hips lifted up and she moaned a loud, "Oh, coming. Again. Nungh!" And again I kept up my efforts until she came down from her peak, but this time when I withdrew my fingers I subtly wiped her juices from my face and sat between her thighs where I started to rub my cock up and down her cleft.

"Mum," she purred, "Are you going to enter me now?"

"No Tish, I thought I would fuck you."

"Mmmm, okay," she said.

I leaned down over her and held her head up. "Open your eyes, I want to see them as I slide into you."

She looked up at me, her face and chest flush with excitement, and her eyes glazed over as I slid slowly into her wet pussy. When I was in to the hilt I reached out with one hand and undid the knots. She rubbed her wrists then moved her hands to trace my sides as I started to pull back. Her mouth opened in reply, but no sound came out. I leaned down and kissed her as I started to fuck her, first with long slow strokes to both keep myself in check and to stoke her fire. "Wrap your legs around me, it'll pull me in deeper." She did, and I did. Then she took my head in her hands and kissed me with what I can only call fury.

I broke the kiss to tell her, "Now, wrap your arms around me." She did, and I answered the urge to quicken my pace.

"Alex," she moaned, "Please;" she paused.

"We're fucking, Tish, you can say what you feel, tell me what you want."

She once again took my head in her hands and looked right into my eyes, "Hold my hips down and fuck me." She added with a smile, "Please?"

I growled my approval then sat back on my haunches. I pushed her legs apart and back and told her to hold her knees. I leaned forward to put my weight on her hips, then shifted so I could fully thrust with my mine. Two fast thrusts and her eyes rolled up, "Oh god!" she grunted. I fucked her as hard and fast as I could, and a short while later I felt her clench around me as I felt myself reach the point of no return. I exploded into her, my hips taking off on their own rhythm as my climax took control. Able to do nothing else, I continued to fuck her soundly all through both of our orgasms and only slowed when she released her knees and looked up at me with a satisfied grin.

I kissed her and she returned it with gusto. Still inside her she wrapped her legs around me and said "So that's what I've been missing. Mum." and she relaxed all her muscles, her legs and arms going limp.

I slowly withdrew from her and got rid of the condom. "There's more, if you're game."

She rolled onto her side and looked at me with a grin. "I think I'm game as soon as you're ready."

We lay there holding hands for a good ten minutes before I announced I was going for water. I returned with two bottles and we both sat up in bed and drank them quickly. "I hope I've put your fears to rest about your not being desirable," I said.

Jane 'humphed and set the empty bottle on the nightstand. "I think I heard somewhere that stiff dick has no conscience?"

I leaned over and tweaked one of her nipples, eliciting a squeak. "I heard the same about a wet pussy. But honestly, it's rather easy to just get off and not worry about your partner. But that's a huge part of the fun for me"

Jane turned her head to look at me, "Are you popular? In the Club I mean?"

I shrugged, "I don't know there's a way to measure that. We don't keep score and I'm not aware of too many ways people share information, let alone 'reviews'. I tend to think that reviews would undo the nature of it." Jane was watching me with an odd expression, but I continued. "If I put myself out there, and a woman I might otherwise not look at sits down and asks me to play, it would be horribly rude to decline. Moreover, once you set aside your superficial assessment of their, um, capacity for fun, you find out that if you both are out to have sex for fun you both will succeed."

She reached out and took hold of my currently tame cock. "So you really do like um, performing oral?"

I nodded and she asked, "Why?"

I put my hands behind my head and let her play. "I'm not going to answer that. You're a very smart woman who should be able to figure it out." I was starting to harden in response to her attention.

She gave me a squeeze. "Looks like someone might be ready for round two."

"And you're in charge this time. If you need some suggestions, I can make some."

"Sure, but first I need to do some research," she said, continuing to stroke me.

I closed my eyes and said, "Take your time."

It was an instant later when I felt her mouth close over me. I inhaled sharply and seized the nearest breast. "Ohhh, fuck yes that feels good."

She pulled off me with an audible pop and I looked down at her. She grinned and said, "I'll keep going, but I want you to watch me." I nodded vigorously and shimmied my way up the bed so I could lay back and comfortably watch her minister to my now fully hard cock.

She took me back in her mouth, struggling to keep eye contact. As she lavished (no pun intended) pleasure on my cock I moaned my head off, pleading for her to continue and constantly telling her how good it felt. After just a few minutes I could tell I was getting close. "Jane, er, Tish, you need to stop or you're going to get a mouthful for round two."

She gave a 'hmmm' kind of sound but I wound my hand in her hair and slowly pulled her away. When she let me slip from her mouth she smiled broadly and said, "I totally get it now."

"Totally?"

She slapped me on the chest and said, "Totally. So, give me an idea. About me being in charge."

"Female superior is called cowgirl, so, saddle up!" I said as I slapped both hands on her butt. She squeaked again but moved to straddle my hips. I slid down the bed out of her reach and then moved my arms up. "But first, I want you to pin my arms down with your legs and make me eat your pussy again."

The look on her face was as pleasingly demonic as I had hoped. Straddling my hips she ground her pussy along the length of my cock before taking hold of my arms and moving up to pin them under knees. I was now rewarded with a very close up view of her dripping sex, still wet from our last bout and now renewing itself for another. Looking down at me she lowered herself steadily to my mouth. "Lick my pussy, Alex."

Of course, as she lowered her lips to mine I had little recourse but to comply. I pointed my tongue best I could and when she came into contact I slid between her lips and into her pussy. I ran my tongue the length of her cleft, but each time I tried to capture her clit she moved just out of my reach. We repeated this dance for several minutes before she took a firm grip on my hair and started steering me to exactly where she wanted me to lick. For my part, I decided to just be a fleshy dildo and kept my oral efforts confined to a very specific locale, encouraging her to position herself just where she needed. After several minutes her breathing was getting ragged and then her grip on my head became fierce as she proclaimed, "I'm almost there! Now, suck my clit!"

Nothing an actor adores more than good direction. At that instant her clit was readily accessible and I did just as she asked, pulling her tiny pleasure bud between my teeth and punishing it with rapid strokes of my tongue. Seconds later I heard her breath catch as her body went rigid, then felt the pulsations in her pussy as she rode my mouth through a strong orgasm. However, since she was in charge this time, I kept going until she forcefully lifted her pussy away from me and broke contact.

She shifted her pose to put her hands on my wrists, then slid slowly down my body until I felt her pussy touch my cock. With a snap of her head she threw her hair over her shoulder and out of her face. "I've never had intercourse in this position Alex."

"You're a smart woman, Tish. And besides, your body knows what to do. But if you want some hints, just ask."

Letting go of one wrist she reached between us and guided me to her entrance. Whereas on the first go around I had entered her slowly, once assured of our alignment she sat down on me in an instant, sheathing me fully inside her and eliciting a guttural, 'Mum', from both of us.

"Damn you feel good," I said.

"So do you," she said, but her movements indicated she wasn't sure what to do next.

"If I might," I said. I put my hands on her tits and pushed her to a riding astride position. "Now, slide your hips forward and back." She did, delivering a delicious jolt of pleasure as she did. I exhaled in approval, "Okay, well done. Now, lean all the way forward until your chest is on mine." I didn't have to tell her the rest when she moved her body back and forth. I held her there momentarily and held her hips firmly as I gave her two fast strokes with my hips.

"Hey!" she said with not much disapproval, "I thought I was in charge this time."

"Yes, but if you start to tire, I can get us to the finish line." She nodded, and I pushed her back up to sitting astride, still fully impaled on my cock. "Now move your feet to my alongside my hips, then bounce on me using your legs."

She did so, and the look on her face said, 'oh, hell yeah!'

She started to bounce on me and the look on both our faces said we were ready to come. "Mmm, now I see the condom was all part of your plan," she said.

Her pussy felt great as she pumped herself up and down, but I heard her. "I merely had hopes about the way things might progress."

She stopped with her hips joined to mine and leaned forward with her tits just above my chest as she gave her hair another flip. "I think I shall tell you how to service me now."

"Yes, ma'am, please do."

She took my head in her hands and stared into my eyes. "Fuck me like crazy, and come inside me."

I didn't bother to answer her, and I probably could not have. I grabbed her fleshy hips and stared right back at her as I bucked my hips to jackhammer my cock into her pussy. We both watched the other rapidly approach the peak, lose focus and then go over as our orgasms hit. I fucked her for everything I was worth as her inner muscles clasped me and urged me on even as I urged her. Pulse after pulse I pumped into her greedy sucking pussy as I thrust harder and harder in search of the end. As her eyes came back into focus she leane

The Inn Club: Part 7

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 25 Oct 2026 13:39:59 +0000

The Inn Club: Part 7

Alex has an unexpected encounter with his sister-in-law.

Based on posts by PtmcPilot. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Stories.

Late winter saw me attending a customer conference in Tennessee. Though the event was being held at a swankier resort, the Nashville Cheslea Retreat, the off season and atypically cool weather meant that the resort was far less crowded than one would encounter in the spring and summer. I had never attempted to link up with Club members at a resort location, and my little on-line f a q didn't have any crowd sourced entries for me to go by.

As a result, there were many possible bars where one might encounter Club members...or not. There were also several other conferences and conventions going on, so there were quite a few people around until much later than at the typical hotel.

Coming back on Tuesday night after a full day of meetings at one side of the resort, I planned to relax in my room until ten thirty, but I found myself going stir crazy at the thought of a casual hook-up. Departing early also gave me time to browse a few of the resort bars before settling in on one where I might indulge in a little polite hunting.

This was not made easier by the fact that I had left my glasses behind. Short distances such as within a room were no problem, but reading signs and recognizing people at a distance was a non-starter.

I walked through the first couple of bars noting relatively few people, but the third one was close to another set of convention rooms and it was quite busy. Though not quite standing room only, I estimated there were forty to fifty people, men and women, of varying ages though mostly older than thirty. I sidled up to the bar and ordered a Gin & tonic as I attempted to nonchalantly look around the room for possible Club partners. As most of the people were talking loudly in groups of three or four, it seemed likely they shared in whatever conference was going on nearby. I should have joined in one of these conversations to gain some insight into the group and their interests, but me being me I didn't do that.

It was fifteen past eleven when a number of the groups started to break up and the crowd thinned out. One woman of about my age with dirty blonde hair remained behind after the rest of her group left. She took a seat at a table by herself and sat back. I watched as she took out her phone, did something with it, then placed it face down on the table before her. She sipped her drink and sat back again. I took a brief look around, and seeing no one approaching her, I did.

Arriving at her table in front of her, I bent down slightly and said, "Do you mind if I join you?"

A pair of surely unnaturally bright blue eyes looked up at me and smiled. "Please do," she said in a quiet but sure voice.

"Can I ask you a question?" I said.

She sipped her drink and smiled again, "Please do."

"Was the large group here all part of the same conference?"

She nodded and tucked a lock of hair behind her ear. "Yes."

"I see. And that conference is?"

She grinned, "I like a specific question. Pharmacologists. An annual bash put on by drug manufacturers."

An alarm bell tried to go off in my head, but the volume was strangely turned down and I was able to ignore it. I grinned back, "Must be interesting when Pfitzer gives away hundreds of Viagra."

She was sipping when I said that and she coughed rather violently when she started to laugh at the same time. She coughed for a good thirty seconds before she cleared her throat and calmed down. She was smiling, and blushing. "Oh yes, lots of promises of all nighters wouldn't you know."

I shrugged. "I would never promise all night, but then again I am not a Pfitzer fan."

She raised an eyebrow. "I see. And why would you tell me this?"

I reached into my pocket and withdrew a card. "I made an assumption that you might be one to, play?"

She reached out and I handed her my card. At that exact moment a female and rather slurred voice said loudly over my shoulder, "I know this guy Beth!" And the unseen assailant took my card and dropped heavily into a third chair.

My companion to be looked at me with surprise, looked at the new arrival with disdain, and rose from her seat. "Have a good night Jane."

At that exact second I didn't need to look over at the new woman to know that I had a very big problem on my hands. Pharmacist. Jane. My ex-sister-in-law met those parameters. I turned to confirm my conclusion and found Jane examining my card with obvious difficulty as she struggled to focus.

Moving the card to and fro she said, "So, Alex is it? What's the deal with this?"

This is illustrative of what happens when you are not paying attention to your surroundings, say the people in the bar or the big signs that must have welcomed the pharmacists to their convention. Crap.

And now I should probably provide a little background.

Many years ago my wife's brother married Jane and they proceeded to have two children. I always found Jane a bit standoffish and she never entered into the discussions the family would have at our periodic gatherings. Nevertheless, as the years went by I may have been one of the few people in the family that tried to engage her in conversation. I am certain that a big part of the family's feelings toward her resulted from how she treated her children. In fact, when the kids were younger we observed this directly and frequently talked about it behind her back, and when the kids got older they would tell us stories in the presence of their father no less. As for me, I was always polite and tried to reach out, but as I mentioned, she was standoffish to the last and I also didn't think much of her parenting skills.

Then, about six months ago Jane sent me a birthday gift. The preceding history should tell you I was surprised to receive it. It was a t-shirt from a museum in her hometown and a gift card for a local chain restaurant. Nice, nothing too special, definitely unexpected, and the timing made little sense to me.

When Christmas came around she sent me another gift. This time it was a fairly pricey bottle of scotch, and it came to my work address rather than my house. Surprising twice over. As with the birthday gift, there was no card to explain the mystery, so I simply took the bottle home, added it to the liquor tray and began to enjoy it. The wife isn't a drinker so she didn't even notice the addition.

A month later we had another family get together and Jane's kids let it be known that their mom was having a bit of a tough time. That night I reached out to Jane and offered some conversation over dinner if we were ever in the same city. We both traveled quite a bit for work, but neither of us was ever in the other's city. I sent her the current version of my work calendar, she thanked me for the offer, but said nothing else about it.

I learned a short time ago that to no one and everyone's surprise that Jane and Ray were getting divorced. To my additional surprise the kids decided to remain with their mother until the youngest finished high school.

And now, maybe two weeks after that, Jane was sitting at my table, drunk, and holding my Club card which clearly did not have my real name on it. Though a lot in those last paragraphs was interesting, nothing happened to be more interesting than the fact Jane was not only drinking, but drunk. To my knowledge they didn't even keep alcohol in the house. So now that I appeared to be at the mercy of my shrew of an ex-Sister-in Law, it looked like I was pretty well fucked. And not in the way I had planned.

"So, Alex, care to explain?" she asked, still struggling to focus on me and the card.

"Jane, I'm ready to discuss it with you if we can go somewhere where we don't have to shout to be heard."

She nodded, sloppily, before attempting to stand. I stood quickly and went to her side to help her stand. I put her arm through mine and I held her firmly as we started to walk toward the elevators. "Should we go to your room?" I asked.

She stumbled slightly before looking up at me with clearly unseeing eyes. "Think, maybe, forgot, key?"

I sighed and helped her into the elevator. Pushing the button for my floor I resigned myself to a few hours of drunk duty trying to keep her from puking all over my room.

As predicted, we had no sooner entered my room than she covered her mouth with her hand and I quickly got her to the toilet where she loosed the contents of her belly. The last time I had been in this position was over thirty years ago, and I soon realized the proceedings were as ugly as I remembered.

I held her hair, cleaned her face with a cool damp rag, and held her as she wrenched her guts out time and time again. When finally nothing more would come I got her to rinse and gargle and sit on a pillow I brought in to the bathroom. She resisted me when I tried to get her to drink some water.

"Easton, thanks for being here." I nodded and she continued, "You didn't have to."

"You needed help and I was there. Don't worry about it."

It might have been her discomfort, but her eyes seemed a bit less clouded than they had been an hour before. "What's the deal with the card?" She asked.

"Do you really want to know?" I said.

She didn't nod, just closed her eyes for a moment. "A fake name? What's so bad you need a fake name? And looking for women? Aren't you stillhappily married?"

Her emphasis on 'happily' was irritating, but I kept my voice neutral. "Jane, what I do is my business. Though I suppose now that you have seen that card you might decide to make it your business."

"Easton, Alex, whatever. I'm divorced. Fuck it."

I was shocked by her language. Counting her state, that was two bona fide surprises in one night. "I, I'm sorry about that Jane."

Her head hanging down she looked up at me through her damp hair. "You don't have to bullshit me, I know no one in the family likes me. Well, I guess it isn't my family anymore." The look on her face said she didn't really like that fact.

I sighed. "That's probably a really long discussion for another time Jane."

Her head lolled to one side, "Sure, but tell me what you really think." After a pause she added, "Alex." The last was not said with affection. I think she sobbed just a bit as I pondered my reply.

I bit back a comment on her skills as a mother and tried to be sympathetic. "Your girls seem strong, well adjusted and ready to meet the world, and I honestly don't know how you did it. I also don't know why you married Ray in the first place, but that's not my business. As for family, you've got blood ties to the clan now. But regardless, I'm sure the divorce is painful as is the relationship with your kids."

Jane briefly went into a full blown cry before I handed her a small towel and convinced her to drink some water.

"Jane, I've never seen you drink. What's up with that?"

She looked at me with a half-semblance of focus. "Just one more thing I've never done." Her eyes stared right into mine. "Now, about Alex."

I took a deep breath. "Go on."

She withdrew the card and squinted with an effort to focus on the small print. She read, "solo, het, requests." Dropping the card she said, "Should I take that to mean you are alone, heterosexual and just looking to please?"

I laughed a bit and answered, "Yes, actually, that's exactly what it means."

"What's so bad at home?"

"Nothing. And that's the problem. Nothing. I simply got tired of no sex for weeks on end and decided to, shall we say, open my mind."

Jane looked at me with curiosity. "Being that I am still drunk, should I tell you something I've never told anyone else?"

"Actually, I'd prefer that you'd not "

"I wasn't a virgin when I married."

"I"

"I've only ever done it with the lights off."

"Well, I"

"I've only ever done it missionary, because I never wanted to think about it."

"I see. Well, not really. Why tell me this?"

She took my chin and turned me to face her. "Might Alex want to help me change that?"

I remained silent for an uncomfortably long period, which led her to hang her head and say, "I understand. I didn't expect a yes."

I moved so as to sit down behind her before leaning her back into me. "Jane, I'll be completely honest with you, though truth be told I'm a decent liar when required." She laughed shortly, more like a snort really. "A willing woman is just about the most attractive thing to me. I submit that a willing woman can seduce just about any man because someone who says they want to have sex with you is just about impossible to turn down. But then again, maybe that's just me."

"I didn't succeed with you just now," she said quietly.

I put my mouth near her ear and said quietly, "Jane, you're wrong, but not entirely. First, if you really want to have sex, it won't be for the first time when you are drunk." I hoped she understood she just wasn't at all attractive in her current state, not to mention the whole consent dilemma she was presenting. "Second, I'll leave you some ideas to put you in a more sexy frame of mind. Then we can try again."

She nodded, a bit, then turned to look at me. "I'm really, really tired now. Can I stay here?" Before I could answer she went limp in my arms. Sighing, I put my arms under her and held her tight as I stood to my feet. I dragged her over to the bed and lay her down on it. I turned her on her side and unclasped her blue cotton bra before removing it and her blouse. I'll admit, I did take in the sight of her tits and nipples, but only because they were right there in front of me. I pulled one of my undershirts over her head and got her arms through the holes, which was much more difficult that I had imagined it would be. Rolling her to her side I unzipped her skirt. Removing it I was surprised to find her wearing black lace panties. I wondered if everything she had said was really true.

I tucked her into bed and crawled in next to her, but with a sheet separating us. I set an alarm for four hours later so I could get some fluids and an aspirin into her system. It made for a restless night, but at seven when I woke up and got ready to leave, she was sleeping peacefully. I hoped her dreams were likewise peaceful and I decided to leave her a note.

"Jane, hope you are feeling better. As soon as you read this, drink all the OJ in the fridge and take another aspirin before drinking a few glasses of water. If you want to continue the discussion from last night, here are two things I want you to do: get a Brazilian wax, and buy a bullet vibe."

I was half hard as I left the room, wondering what I would encounter later in the day.

My day was filled with meetings and briefings and as such nothing was out of the ordinary until around four in the afternoon when I got a text. I had decided to carry both phones and I was pleased when I discovered it was my Club phone that buzzed with a message. It was from a number I did not recognize but the message was pretty clear. 'Alex, up for dinner? Thanks for last night. Got your note. Two words for you: Ouch! Oh. Tish.' I laughed at the 60s reference. Looked like things might pick up for me later.

'Tish, I'll make that pain well worth it. Shall we meet for American grill at 7?'

'Something more interesting?'

'Sushi?'

'Never had it. Let's do it.'

'After dinner.'

'LOL. I hope so.'

'K. drop an overnight bag at my place 6:45. Then sushi.''

'K. C U then.'

I slipped the phone back into my bag and paid less than half a mind to the rest of the presentation. Before dinner I returned to my room and changed into some more relaxing clothes. I also made sure that a few items were close to the bed if needed. I didn't know precisely what Jane might be up for, but was going to be ready for anything. Promptly at 6:45 there was a tap on my door. Opening it I took in the sight of Jane in a shimmering blue dress with a nice deep v to accent her cleavage. I took the bag from her hands and kissed her on the cheek. "Good evening Tish, how are you?" I dropped the bag in the room and closed the door behind me.

She kissed me back and took my elbow as we turned toward elevators. "I had a bit of a rough night, but fortunately a Good Samaritan took care of me and by ten this morning I was right as rain." We didn't talk much on the way to dinner.

We arrived at the restaurant on time and the hostess led us directly to the booth I had reserved. After sitting down in our booth and picking up my menu I asked, "So, how much of last night do you remember?"

"Fortunately, oddly, and somewhat unfortunately, most of it I think."

The server came by, took our drink order, and I gestured for Jane to continue.

"I remember being dreadfully drunk, vomiting while you sat there with me, and confessing I was miserably divorced. And apparently you've been living at least part of another life that I wouldn't mind exploring."

I nodded as I listened, then said, "You do look quite nice tonight. How, um, do you feel?"

"A Brazilian?" she said in a burst as she tried to keep her voice down, "I honestly did not know what I was asking for, but a quick web search fixed that. At first I was shocked, but then I just took a deep breath and walked to the spa before I could chicken out." She leaned forward, "I don't understand the appeal. Is it really a turn on?"

I found myself quickly hardening at the thought of getting my mouth on her bare pussy; something I had never envisioned until I wrote the words this morning. I took her hand and placed it on my crotch. She started and tried to pull back her hand, but I held it there. She looked at me and there was honest desire in her eyes. "Oh yes," I said, "and I'll make sure you feel the effort was worth it."

She gave me a squeeze and I released her hand. I moved my hand to the hem of her dress. She looked at me as her eyes widened in surprise. "What are you doing?" She said quietly. My hand was halfway up the inside of her thigh when the server cam

The Inn Club: Part 6

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 25 Oct 2026 13:39:52 +0000

The Inn Club: Part 6

Alex spends an evening with a voluptuous co-worker.

Part 6; Based on posts by PtmcPilot. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Stories.

Based on posts by PtmcPilot. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Stories.

On this trip I was in Southern California for a week. About six months prior I had identified an opportunity in an emerging market sector that my company had little presence in. As this opportunity progressed I spent more and more time with the customer base, and now that a proposal was finally on the table it was time to buckle down and get the award. The proposal writing process is filled with long days and stress relieving nights, which normally means lots of drinking.

For me, however, there was another stress relief opportunity to be found with the Inn Club. This time I was staying at a more out of the way Inn due to the number of colleagues in town.

After another long day of trying to demonstrate the customer side of things I was ready to play. The first two nights at the hotel were a bust, which at least allowed me to get some much needed sleep. On the third night things turned out differently.

I arrived at the bar just before closing and ordered something different, scotch on the rocks. A nice sipping drink should I end up alone yet again. I was seated alone at a table for two when a lovely woman walked up to the bar and took a seat. She waved off the bartender and then slowly looked around the room. As her gaze passed my way I realized I knew her from the local office. Well, sort of. I knew she worked at the office we were currently using for the proposal writing as I had seen her there on several occasions. I tried not to let recognition show on my face and none shone on hers.

As I sat my glass back down she stood and walked over to me. Dressed in a slinky dark blue dress, the color helped to suggest more than reveal her figure. Thin and trim and curvy I had previously ogled her and concluded she sported something along the lines of a 34-26-34 body, with a DD or bigger cup size. That, combined with killer looks and very long platinum blonde hair, meant she surely received no end of attention. Unfortunately I was willing to bet most of that attention was unwanted. This beautiful woman, whom I knew to be named Samantha, took a seat next to me and pulled her chair a bit closer.

"Are you alone tonight?" she asked.

"Not any longer," I replied.

She grinned, "No, perhaps not." She offered a hand sporting a French manicure. I took it and we shook. "Ana," she said before releasing my hand.

"Alex," I said, "pleased to meet you." I added, "If you don't mind my saying, you are surely the most beautiful woman I've ever met."

She sat back and looked at me with an expression I couldn't place. She gave me that look for a long while before a hint of something else crossed her face. Again I couldn't place it sadness, annoyance, I wasn't sure.

"I'm sorry," I said, "You must get that all the time, and you probably didn't sit down here just to hear me tell you how good you look." When her expression went neutral I added, "Are you sure I can't get you something from the bar and then you can tell me about your day?"

Instead of answering, she raised an eyebrow and picked up my glass, sampling the 16 year old Glenfidditch it held. "Alex, thank you for the offer but I'm not really here to drink. And as for my day, well, I'll leave work at work. Suffice to say it was much the same as any other day, filled with endless tasks of questionable value and yet each sent out with an urgency that belied the banality of it all."

Ah, now I understood the look. "Not taken seriously?"

"Fuck no," she said in a quiet huff. "I've heard people compare me to Jessica fucking Rabbit, though with a different color palette. Many of the women at the office simply tolerate me, and too many of the men ogle me whether they know it or not. I could dress down and try to look more plain, but I'm not interested."

"You could try another place to work."

She shrugged and her eyes grew distant, "Maybe I'm overly sensitive to it. More of the people are helpful and supportive than not."

"But," I said.

"But I'd like to be seen as more than a great body with a mind."

I nodded. I decided not to keep up the illusion that I didn't know her.

"Ana, I should tell you that I have seen you at the office."

Her eyes widened, "And you didn't say anything?"

I lowered my voice to a whisper, "I'm saying so now." I paused, "If I bump into you at work I wouldn't want it to be a surprise."

She looked at me skeptically before smiling. "Alright Alex, fair enough. We're pretty far from that office. I assume you stay at the same chain all the time for loyalty points, and there's lots of closer Inns to that location. So why here?"

"So that I'm far from that office." She raised an eyebrow and gave me what can only be described as a hungry look. I added, "So why are you -here-?"

From deep within her cleavage she produced a card and handed it to me. She held onto it for a moment as I took it, forcing me to tug it from her grasp. Looking me in the eyes she said, "I'm hunting, Alex. Aren't you?"

I looked at a card that listed her number and read:

Ana

Player, The Inn Club

I turned it over to read: solo, hetero, talk. I did not know what she meant by the last, but I hoped to find out.

I handed her my card, and said, "Oh, I never hunt. I prefer to be the game whenever possible." The front of my card listed my number and read:

Alex

Player, The Inn Club

The back of this one read, typically for me: solo, het, requests.

"I see," she said, sitting back and crossing her legs in a very Basic Instinct way, "And tell me, Alex, are you worthy prey?"

I gave her body a thorough ogling before looking back up at her, "I certainly hope so."

She knocked back the last of the scotch and withdrew a phone. My own buzzed a bit later. 'Rm 601, talk time.'

I nodded and followed at some distance as we both left the bar and headed upstairs. I arrived at room 601 to find the door ajar. I cautiously pushed it back, moved the security latch out of the way and closed it. The bathroom door was open and no one was in there. Beyond was a nice suite with a large king bed and a single roll-away that looked to have unfolded from inside a small couch. The lights were off and the room was lit by a number of candles, unscented I noticed. Ana was pouring sparkling white wine into two glasses. She offered one to me and gestured toward the open sliding glass door that led to a balcony. I proceeded her outside and took a seat. The evening air had a slight chill to it, but the view of the mountains in the light of a full moon soon made me forget it. She sat down next to me.

"I do love the view from this location. Especially on nights like tonight."

"Oh?"

"If you cannot see the stars then you might as well have moonlit vistas."

I tried the wine and found it slightly sweet, bubbly, and quite good. "Are you a fan of stargazing?"

"I grew up in the desert, a place where you only needed to travel a few miles to see the entire sky at night," she said, eyes faraway in the view.

"My story is similar, and my fondness for astronomy started in grade school." I looked around at the surroundings. "Funny thing though, I never spent much time looking at the moon. Seems rather silly on nights like tonight to not be able to talk more about it."

Setting her glass down she stroked my arm, "Well, I happen to know about the moon, but I left my telescope at home."

"Um," I started, "This is going to sound like the most amazing coincidence, but I have a good pair of binos with me."

"Here!?" She exclaimed, staring at me wide eyed. Then her expression changed, "The comet, right? Tomorrow night?"

I nodded, not surprised she understood. "You really are a skywatcher. Relena 2506 is not exactly big news."

She punched me in the arm, "A full moon and then a comet? It should be! Well, what are you standing here for, go get them! Right now!"

"And why should I?"

Smirking at me she eased the straps of her dress off her shoulders and parted the material to reveal more of her impressive breasts. "Hunting now, Alex?"

"Just the fish tugging on the line, that's all."

"I think we both know we've caught each other," she said as she stroked her fingers over the tops of her breasts. She then poked me in the chest with one of those fingers, "Now go get those binos so I can teach you a thing or two."

On the way out I grabbed one of her room keys and quickly returned with my binos. Her dress was now off her shoulders and above the waist she sported only a bra. A bra, I hasten to add, that was ever so diligently attempting to constrain a pair of simply spectacular breasts. I stared for a very inappropriate amount of time before a snap of her fingers got my attention.

"Earth to Alex, they're just boobs."

"Oh no, they're not." I yearned to take hold of them, but Ana was in charge of setting the pace.

She laughed a little and took my binoculars from me and put her hand through the strap. Looking up at the moon she adjusted the eyepieces. "Zhumell, very nice, Alex, shall I begin my tutorial?"

"I agree, a nice set."

"Hmph," she said, and passed me the binos.

"OK, a few cool things about the moon," she began, moving behind me and pressing her breasts into my back. Briefly using her phone she called up some images and guided me to a particular part of the moon's surface, the Sea of Tranquility. When I told her I had it she said, "That's where mankind first stepped foot on something other than the Earth. I'm sure it was an amazing moment for all the astronauts who did. To paraphrase Carl Sagan, that blue world is where everyone who ever who ever was, every hero and everyone who has ever loved, everyone you have ever heard of, lived their lives. Of course, at that time it was true for all but exactly three humans."

I lowered the binoculars. "I love Sagan," I said. "That bit about the pale blue dot should be of far more importance to people than it is."

She hugged me with a sincerity I could feel. "And as Jodie Foster would say, Amen."

I didn't need to let her know I recognized the quote fromContact. I asked, "So why was that place chosen?"

"They thought it would be smooth. Of course that wasn't based on anything more than flyovers and bad film, but you had to justify a decision based on something."

I nodded in the pale but strangely bright light. "What else?"

She again called up images on her phone to guide me to the next target. "That's the largest crater on this side of the moon, Alex. Tycho."

"I know the name."

"Good, Alex. Did you know that Kepler's Laws of Planetary Motion were derived from Tycho's observations? Or that he was the first modern observer of a supernova?"

I turned to face her, "No, but I do remember Neil Tyson saying Tycho died after his bladder burst because of his desire not to offend anyone at a dinner."

She smiled broadly at me as I handed her the binos. "You see, I can still listen to you even with your outrageous good looks."

I ran my hands down her bare arms and sides and let them come to rest on her hips. I turned her slightly and pointed to the sky. "One of my favorite targets is the Pleiades, next to Taurus. That big red star is Antares, and the Pleiades is right, over there."

Moving my hands to the small of her back I took hold of the zipper and slowly lowered it. "They are beautiful," she said.

I slid her dress down over her hips and let it drop to the floor as my hands came to rest on her panty clad ass. "They are indeed."

She giggled, then handed me the binos. "That's enough show and tell for now."

"I was hoping we were just about to start," I said.

She turned and put her hands behind my neck. "Oh, we are, Alex. We are."

She kissed me then, firmly and passionately but without urgency. As I replied and started to get more energetic she pushed me away a little. "Alex, I must insist that you let me set the pace."

I nodded. "I thought I was."

She waggled a finger in front of my face. "I mean it Alex."

"I'll try?" I said.

She patted my nose. "You will, don't worry. Now strip and get on the bed."

"Which one?"

"The small one. The big one is for sleeping," she smirked, "The small one is for fucking."

"Okay," I said with a drawl as I unbuttoned my shirt. Ana had pulled open a drawer and was taking things out of it. The dim light did not help me identify them.

Turning to face me she held a very complicated piece of webbed strapping. "Should I ask?" I said.

She smiled and shrugged but did not answer as I dropped my shirt and prepared to lower my pants. "Always eager to see what I'll get to be working with," she said as my cock came bouncing into view. She licked her lips. "Always nice to guess right."

"Guess right?"

"Just lay down, Alex."

"Yes, Ana," I said. I lay down on the small, single size bed and Ana sat down next to me, holding a set of straps up before my eyes.

"This is just to help you play along."

"How's that?"

She ran her fingertips over my stiff cock. And my hips jumped a little. "That's what I'm going to help you with Alex, that thrusting problem."

"I didn't know that was a problem."

"It's a fantasy of control, Alex, but just a little one. I'm going to secure your hips so you cannot try and take over the tempo with your thrusting. I'll set the pace, that's all."

She gave me a squeeze and the hardness she found gave her my answer, "I see this meets with your approval."

"So what else do I need to know?"

She passed the straps over my legs and I realized how it was supposed to work. The straps held each leg around the uppermost part of my thigh. These loops were joined together to a strap that went under the bed. She tightened the straps and my legs felt completely restrained.

She lightly stroked me when she was done. "Okay Alex, try to thrust at my hand. I really want to know how much you can move your hips."

I pulled at the restraints trying to get more contact with her hands, but to no avail. "I'd say they are frustratingly effective."

"Good," she said with a wide smile and her hand stroked me more aggressively.

"I have a couple of things I really enjoy doing. I'm not going to bother explaining, as your hands are free and you can leave any time. However, as soon as you touch the strap release, we're done."

I nodded. "Sounds to me like there is more instruction coming."

"I think I'll just have you tell me if something is a no. And I'll do the same."

Seeing me nod, she got up on the bed and pretty much just lowered her pussy onto my face. No question about what I was supposed to do next, I stuck out my tongue and touched her bare labia with a slight lick. She moved her hips a bit and soon enough she was positioned perfectly. I thought about putting my hands on her hips, but the geometry wasn't right. I had to 'settle' for taking her large dangling breasts in my hands.

As I licked around her outer lips in a teasing manner, I gave her tits a healthy squeeze and then used my fingers to lightly pinch her nipples. She had a hold of my cock at the base and I could feel her breath on me. "That's perfect Alex, a little pinch, but not too much."

As she took me into her mouth I groaned into her pussy and dove my tongue between her folds. She grunted around my cock and then pulled back a little, "Going fast there Alex?" She said.

"Saw-ry," I tried to say with my mouth still very close to her lips.

"Don't be, I wasn't chiding you." She gave me a couple of very deep sucks and then ran her tongue all over me. "Tell you what, as this is just supposed to be act one, race you to the finish?"

Determined to see if I could get her off first, I moved my hands to her rear and held her down on my face. "Ah ah ah, no fair Alex, mouths only. Get those hands back on my boobs."

Well, if she insisted. I did as she asked and tried to focus on licking her pussy even as I had handfuls of the most glorious tits that were part of the bombshell sucking my cock. I was at a bit of a disadvantage, if I can even say that with a straight face, as she was able to move her hips and I was not. If she chose, she could move out of reach whereas I was right where she wanted me.

The nature of the situation, combined with her oral ministrations, had me hard as I'd ever been and I'm sure I was leaking copiously into her mouth. I licked all around her outer lips until I could tell her pussy was starting to flare open a bit and get wetter on its own. Then I started working on her inner lips, which were on the shorter side in my experience. Nuzzling my nose between her folds I gave her clit a very brief flick with my tongue and was rewarded with an "ooh!" Alternating between sucking on her lips and giving her clit a touch, I tried to keep her on edge and trying to anticipate my next move as I strove to be unpredictable. Her breathing was getting heavier, as was mine, and her breasts were feeling even fuller-if that was possible.

She moved a hand to hold my balls while she continued to fellate me expertly. It was a good thing my hips were restrained or I'd be face fucking her despite my efforts not to, and I definitely did not want her to stop. Sensing myself getting closer by the second and unable to stop thinking about coming in h

The Inn Club: Part 5

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 25 Oct 2026 13:39:45 +0000

The Inn Club: Part 5

Alex helps Harley with a nasty video project.

Based on posts by PtmcPilot. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Stories.

My name is Easton, and a short time ago I discovered a hidden world inside the Cheslea Inn hotel chain. I found out that members of a private, non-exclusive sex club meet up just after the bar closes each night. One night a beautiful woman picked me up for anonymous sex and introduced me to what was known as The Inn Club.

On this particular trip I found myself on business in the Seattle area. A Cheslea Retreat was my location of choice in that area and I had been there several times before joining the Club. Scheduled to be in town for three nights, upon arrival at the hotel I found myself suddenly exhausted and planned to sleep for a couple hours before heading down to the lounge. I arose in the morning slightly perturbed with myself for having missed the evening, but well rested for the day's activities.

After a day full of driving around town for customer meetings I was looking forward to unwinding and to finding out if any Club members were at the Seattle Retreat. I enjoyed a good meal at the restaurant next door, then took a nap and set my alarm for ten thirty pm. I awoke refreshed, took a quick shower and dressed in slacks and a polo shirt. I left my room so as to arrive just before the bar's closing time.

If I was worried that no one would show up, that concern was misplaced. Though a few people left within minutes after eleven, seven more arrived, six men and one woman. Not the best chances for me, but that's the way it goes. I watched as the lone woman appeared to select a partner and pass him a card. He looked it over and then passed her one of his own. The pair then spent a minute on their phones before departing together. The other men in the room glanced around at each other. I shrugged and we all kind of grinned.

At that moment I saw a rather tall woman in long raincoat approach the lounge. She was blonde and wearing black boots with at least five inch heels. Without thinking it over too much, I stood and approached her. When she noticed me she smirked and turned slightly away. I continued around in front of her and noticed she now had her back to the other men in the lounge. I was about to hand her a card when she handed me one of her own.

Harley Quinn

Player & Target, The Inn Club

I recognized the comic book name and looked up to return her smirk. Her face was now completely serious, which was difficult because I now recognized her overdone eye makeup and shocking red lipstick was all part of her cosplay. She parted the rain coat to reveal to me what was contained beneath. In the couple of seconds she let me look, I saw the costume she was wearing. Black thigh high boots, fishnet stockings, a blue and red skirt, a white t-shirt and a blue and red jacket. I also noted hard thick nipples on C or D cup tits that were not held in by a bra. She seemed pleased with my reaction then closed her coat. I turned the card over to find her number and:

solo, DF, oral, bukkake

Oh boy. This was looking very different than my previous trysts. Reaching into my 'approached' pocket, I handed her one of my cards. The front read:

Alex

Player, The Inn Club

While the back listed my number and :solo, hetero, DF, requests.

She read it, then looked me up and down and nodded. She turned to look at the other men in the lounge, and as two of them started to get up she gave them a 'sit down' kind of gesture. Producing her phone, Harley sent me a text.

Harley: 'need 1 player, you up?'

Me: 'sure, what's next?'

Harley: ':) if u r good with my kink, come to my room'

I'm not a rocket scientist but it didn't take one to figure out the basics of what was going on. I was already getting hard even though I didn't know exactly what she had in mind. Still, I am all about coming on a woman's face when she asks for it.

Me: 'I'm game''

Harley: ' 5 27, 11:20pm '

Me: 'K'

I watched as she then made her way around the room handing more men cards. I wondered how those cards differed from the one she had handed me. Players typically had intercourse of some kind while 'targets' just wanted some kind of mutual masturbation; not that I minded that. Perhaps she was going to have sex with many of us, but I had the impression I might be the only one. I departed the lounge and went for a short walk before heading upstairs.

Promptly at the appointed time I knocked on the door to be greeted by Harley. She had lost the raincoat and was now wearing a gawdy wig that provided foot long blue and red pigtails. Her shirt also had a cut at the neckline, opening it up an inch or so. She was a stunning rendition of the Suicide Squad character.

"Come in Alex, don't keep a girl waiting," she said with a smirk.

Entering the room I noticed it was brightly lit with portable photography lights and there were two towels on the floor in the middle of the sitting room. Three small cameras were on a table and a fourth was on a tripod near the towels. This looked like a porn production site and I was not interested in being famous, in this way or any other.

Sensing my ill-ease, Harley spoke. "Alex, there are masks in the kitchen. Only enter the sitting room when you are wearing one. Now, as you must have figured out by now, I am going to fuck you while the other men come on me. Okay so far?"

Taking my silence for agreement, she continued. "Now, get a mask, strip off in the bedroom and lay down on the towels."

I nodded, picked up a black mask that reminded me of Robin from Batman and was on the towel just as there was a knock at the door. I couldn't tell how many entered the room, but I heard Harley's voice. "Gentlemen, thanks for coming." There were a couple of chuckles at this. "I make fetish videos for a living and tonight you get to help. The house rules are as follows. Everyone wears a mask, and they're over there. Everyone is naked. Everyone but me that is, and that includes your socks. You get yourselves hard, or ask me to help, but don't go shoving your dick in my face. When you are ready to come be sure you have a camera and film yourself. I may decide to jerk you off myself, so just go with it. If you don't want to be touched, then just keep doing the work yourself. If I say take a break, you leave me alone until I call you back. Stay as long as you like and come as much as can. Remember, I'm the target, get my face and tits and we'll all be happy. Lastly, though I shouldn't have to say this, as a 'target' I don't expect you to touch me unless I initiate. Everyone clear?" There were some muttered 'yes's and then she said, "Let's have some fun."

At this point Harley walked over to me only to find my dick was only half hard. She sat down next to me and took hold of my cock. "Are you a boob man, Alex?" I nodded, and she lifted her t-shirt to reveal a truly glorious pair of tits. She lowered one to my mouth as she stroked me. "Enjoy them now. They are going to be a bit nasty in a little while." I groaned as I felt myself become fully hard in her had. "Now, Alex, what do I need to know about you for this little show?"

This was the adult discussion Alison had told me about; a short, to the point reveal so both parties got exactly what they wanted out of the encounter. "If you move even a little it should be enough to keep me hard. I'm not known for stamina, but I can get hard again in ten minutes several times over."

"Okay Alex, I can work with that. For the video, only touch me, and only grab my hips, when you are ready to come." With that she moved away from me, pulled her shirt down, and took me in her mouth. I was just getting that 'Oh my!" feeling when she popped off me, turned, and sat down on my cock reverse-cowgirl giving me a great view of her ass. She was warm, wet, velvety and all mine for a while.

No sooner had she mounted herself when four men slowly came into view. I felt her hand on my balls as she moved her skirt aside. "Hello boys. Slutty Harley's got a pussy full of cock, now why don't you paint my face and tits for me?"

I thought it strange that the sight of four men jerking off didn't seem to affect my hard-on, though that probably had to do with the woman fucking me, I'm sure. One of the men already had a camera in hand as he approached and stood next to her, his cock at attention as he jerked himself. "Mmm," murmured Harley, "A real target appreciates a cummer who doesn't waste time. Come on my face, it'll add nicely to my outfit." The man jerked a little, then held himself firmly with his cock only a inch or so from her face.

She leaned back and he growled, "Take it slut," as he started to come. From my vantage point I couldn't see everything, but she held herself still as he emptied a respectable load onto her face. When he was done she rubbed it into her skin. She stroked me back and forth with her pussy twice and then I felt her start to rub her clit. She was notably wetter than when we had started, and miraculously I was not yet approaching my own orgasm.

"Next one to come, rip my shirt off and spray it on my tits," Harley said. A second man approached with camera in hand. "You ready to paint my tits stud?" He nodded vigorously as Harley leaned back, putting her hands down near my chest. As he stroked himself he watched Harley fuck me and then leaned down and grabbed her shirt at the neckline. It made a satisfying 'rip' and I was sure her tits were now bared to the room. Resuming his stroke, this guy started to roar and then cut himself off as he started to come. "Ooo, fuck yeah! I love a hot load on my tits! Hose me down baby" He seemed to go on for much longer than average, and Harley was bouncing her hips on me. I wasn't there yet, but I was getting close.

Sitting back up she resumed fingering herself as a third man walked up with a camera. This guy stopped jerking and stood next to her. She took his cock in her hand and started stroking him, all the while keeping one hand busy on her pussy. "Let me know when you're ready, ok?" He nodded and she took his cock in her mouth. Whether or not it was for my benefit, she was turned slightly so as to let me watch her fellate him.

Harley was using her thumb to rub the base of his cock while she worked him with her tongue. Her fingers brushed over his balls. It wasn't long before he let loose. "Harley you slut, I'm gonna come on your face," he grunted.

She popped off his cock and did not object when he put his hand behind her head and held her face about six inches away. I watched as she opened her mouth and he expertly shot the first burst right on target. He grunted, "Swallow it slut," as his second and third jet landed on her face. She didn't complain as he continued to stroke out a load as he held her in place.

Finally spent, he let go of her hair and she leaned forward to suck on his cock briefly before drawling out a "Thanks." She looked over to the fourth man and he walked forward, jerking his rather large cock as he approached, camera in hand. "Want to try something?" she asked him. He nodded. "I'm going to make myself come. Can you stay close and come on me when I do?" He nodded again and Harley moved to put her boots on either side of my hips. I knew I was close and I put my hands on her waist. "Mmm, looks like someone else is ready to come. Okay boys, I'm gonna bounce on this cock until we all come. Ready?"

Harley started moving up and down rapidly on my shaft, fully bottoming out with each thrust. She had gone maybe ten strokes when she started to pant and moan loudly. "Oooo, fuck I'm close, come on me, paint me with your spunk!"

Magically, everything happened at once. The man in front of her leaned his head back and growled "Harley you slut!"

Harley leaned her head back, "Coming," she grunted.

And feeling her pussy clamp down on me I yelled, "Take my come in your slutty pussy Harley!" My cock swelled and exploded into her as she continued to clench at me.

There were grunts of pleasure all around and it was clear to me that Harley got off even stronger as I pumped my load into her pussy while her face was getting hosed down yet again.

Distantly I heard her sputter and say, "Holy shit!" as she continued to ride me through both our orgasms, until finally she relaxed and leaned back again. "That is by far the biggest come shot I have ever taken!"

"Thanks," number four said.

"Whew. Okay everyone, take a break," she said. "There's water and beer in the fridge." I watched as the four men sat down the cameras and walked away. She stood up and stretched. "Damn that was good. Did you enjoy yourself?"

"That was crazy," I said. "And yes."

She grabbed my cock and led me to the bathroom. She was absolutely covered in spunk, and it was a very sexy sight. "Come on, I need to get us ready for round two."

Harley showered, dried her hair, dressed and reapplied what little makeup she was wearing before adding her own mask and another t-shirt. "Alex, please tell them that while I appreciate them keeping their spunk out of my hair, I want to really look nasty at the end of round two. And Alex, try to hold out for me; I have something different in mind to end this scene." I nodded and found myself already half hard in anticipation.

As unselfconsciously as I could, I padded out to the common area to find three other naked dudes standing around the kitchen bar having a drink and talking. They stopped when I walked up. "I guess we lost one?" I said.

The big guy, number four, nodded. "Said he had an early morning."

I nodded in reply. "Harley thanks you for keeping your jizz out of her hair, but she wants to look, her words, 'really nasty at the end of round two'." They all nodded and I went back to the center area and lay down on a couple of new towels. Harley was still ass up with her head on my cock when the three guys walked back in. In no time she had me hard again and she resumed her position riding me reverse cowgirl. "I want cock gentlemen. Get em over here."

Two guys, numbers two and three from last time, approached her with cameras in hand. They were clearly standing close enough that she could reach their dicks, and sure enough she took one in her mouth as she started to stroke the other guy. She was humming around his cock making 'mum' noises. And, in a new twist, she started flexing her pussy around me, keeping me up without actually moving her hips. She stayed on the guy in her mouth until he was fully hard maybe two minutes later. His cock now wet with saliva, she continued to stroke both as she turned her head toward the other man. "While I like the man fucking me to stay hard enough to make me come, what I really want you three to do is come quickly so I can get more." And with that she inhaled the second guy.

Now every once in a while she was lifting off me to get some penetration action. I had no problem staying hard inside her. I just hoped she didn't get too crazy before she was done with all three of them.

The guy in her mouth started looking like he was about to pop. "Gonna be hard to paint those tits with 'em covered up."

She let go of his cock and held her arms out, "Get 'em out big boy."

Reaching forward he grabbed the collar of the shirt and pulled down hard. Not only did this part her shirt, it pulled her nicely down on my cock. I think he was staring at her lovely tits because she said, "Go ahead and play with them, you know you want to."

I could see him reach down and take hold of her tits as she stroked him steadily. His cock was barely an inch from her face when he said "Stroke it slut!" Turned to the side as she was, she continued to stroke both guys even as the first one of round two started to come. If this guy had come twenty minutes ago you couldn't tell by the energy he was putting into this show. As she stroked him the first jet hit her in the forehead. Turning her face back and forth she made sure to cover her face with his load and she did a pretty good job. When he was done she gave him one last suck and then let him go.

With space to one side now clear, the guy who was number four last time sidled up to her. She quickly took him in her mouth to wet his dick and then turned her attention back to the other guy. His knees were wobbly and I knew he was about to come. Harley felt that as well and took her mouth off him just as he moved his hand to his cock and started to jerk himself off on her. "Come on now, make me dirty!" she growled at him.

"Fuck!" he yelled as he started to come. As his first jet hit her cheek she gave me an internal squeeze and then lifted herself up and down quickly. She moved her face side to side, then the guy held the back of her head and shot the last few pulses in her hair just over her face. "Thank you," she said.

The last guy was now fully hard. "I could go a while, but I'd really like to fuck your tits and come on your face."

Harley giggled. She let go of his cock and held her tits up. "Here they are big boy, have at it."

He shifted to stand directly astride my legs and fed his cock to her eager mouth. He withdrew a short time later and squatted just a bit so his cock was level with her cleavage. I could see her hands squeezing her tits together, and from the fact his hands were on her shoulders she must have been doing all the work. He fucked her tits for several minutes before announcing he was close.

Harley gave him words of encouragement. "Come on, hose me down like before and leave my face dripping."

"Fuck yeah," he groaned, "Gonna be cover you!"

"Spray me!" she ordered, and he pulled back from her tits. But instead of letting him to the work, she stroked him off. And as he started to come she pointed her face right at his cock, knowing what was to happen. Sure enough, he exploded right between her eyes, splashing both as I was to find out later. She bowed down to take the second shot in her hair, then leaned back to take the rest on her face and tits. She stroked him for a good thirty seconds after he was done and before he pulled slowly away.

"That was fucking awesome," he said.

"Back at you," she said. "Now, do me a favor and move the tripod to the edge of the bed." He nodded, his face still a smirk. As he moved away Harley lifted off me and I stood to follow, having an idea of what she had in mind. She walked to the edge of the bed opposite the camera and knelt on all fours. Taking my cue, I walked up and stood behind her.

"Now, lower the camera so I'm looking right into it. Turn the view screen toward me." As he did this I could see her face was dripping with come and so were her tits. Her eyes were both red, her makeup was running and her tits were hanging down just in frame. It was the sluttiest, sexiest thing I think I'd ever seen.

"Thanks," she said.

He nodded. "Thanks for a fucking awesome time, Harley."

"You're welcome," sh

The Inn Club: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 25 Oct 2026 13:39:36 +0000

The Inn Club: Part 4

Alex and Bianca put on a show..

Based on posts by PtmcPilot. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Stories.

Travel had taken me to the center of Detroit in the dead of winter. Not my favorite place, but the Detroit location of The Inn by Cheslea was a flagship location and -very- nice. It was somewhat different in that it was located in the center of the densely packed new business district. That had the added benefit of making the hotel busy on most occasions, and today was no different. But unlike most occasions, tonight there had been a business dinner shortly after my arrival in the city. Checking into the hotel around 10pm, I had just enough time to shower and change before heading downstairs to see if I could find some company for a little while.

As usual at the better properties, the lounge was busy right up until closing. This also meant a lot of people were still hanging around even as late as 11:30. From the few sideways glances I caught it seemed there were some Players, but the added crowd was making things awkward.

I took a last swallow of my G&T and made ready to leave when a heavy set brunette displaying copious cleavage got my attention and approached me. I dragged my eyes back to her face as she stopped in front of me. Standing just inches apart, she said, "I don't mind you looking. Do you have a card?"

I nodded briefly and slipped her my card. I was pretty much sold at this point. I obviously like women in general, and when one just comes up to you and more or less says, 'wanna fuck?' I'm going to do it. Er, her. But here's the card I gave her:

Alex

Player, The Inn Club

She turned it over to find my phone number as well as: solo, hetero.

I preferred to keep things simple. She nodded, gave me a smile and surreptitiously handed me her card. I found it unusual because her number and everything else was there on the front:

Bianca, Player, The Inn Club

solo, hetero, exhib

I found the exhibitionist bit quite intriguing, but I wanted to know how far she planned to take it. Still staring at the card, she tapped me on the shoulder and gestured with her phone.

Bianca: 'r u up for it?'

Me: 'what exactly?'

Bianca: 'just u, me, a window, and some observers'

Me: 'I'm in so far'

Bianca: 'not yet, but you will be ;) 11:45pm , Room 10 11'

She shut off her phone and handed me a key card. Like I said, she was a heavy girl, but overall I liked her, specifically her big titties and her confidence. Most importantly I was ready; at least if the situation wasn't too crazy.

On the way to her room there was something about the location of it that tickled a memory at the back of my mind. It wasn't anything about her, but something about the room itself that I couldn't place. As I arrived at the door I figured I would find out soon enough.

I opened the door to soft music, darkness, and a blanket strung across the hallway separating the entryway from the rest of the room. "Alex," I heard her call out, "strip off there and what you need is in the bathroom."

"Ok," I called back, more to let her know it was me than anything else.

In the bathroom I found a nice pair of wrap around sunglasses. There was also a single prescription pill bottle and some condoms, if I was so inclined. I picked up the glasses and went back to the entryway. "Ok, got the glasses. What else?"

"Here's the deal, I like an audience and the glasses are to keep us anonymous. I love to have my pussy licked and fingered, I love to suck cock, and there's extra lube here if you or I think it's needed. And, I'd like you to fuck me in a number of positions before you come on me."

I nodded, more to myself than anyone else. "Wow, um, sounds great to me. I absolutely love to hold big hanging tits." I heard her chuckle. "I can do all of that, but I typically come fairly quickly. However, I can get hard again in less than fifteen minutes as many times as we have energy for. Easily three times."

"Alex, that's not uncommon. The coming quickly part though, not the multiple times per night part. But if you'll trust me, one of those pills in there will be worth your trouble."

I paused, and she noticed the delay. "What, you don't trust me?" she asked.

"Is it that simple?"

"Well, you were about to come in here and have sex with someone you just met, so you must trust me a little bit."

I nodded to myself again, "And the pills?"

"I'm a pharmacist. They're SSRIs. A nice side effect is that they will most definitely delay your ejaculation. Kind of like viagra was a side effect."

Curiously, I knew what she meant by SSRI, but not about the rest. "You're sure?"

"You bet. Unless you are on another medication, they're perfectly safe, not addictive and I know you'll love it. What do you say?"

Most uncharacteristically I went to the bathroom, popped open the bottle and downed one before I could think too much about it.

Double checking the sunglasses, I walked nude past the blanket to find the other side dark as well; only faintly lit by light from the nearby office building. Looking out, I remembered what it was about this side of the hotel that I did not like it was literally up against an office building. There were maybe twenty feet between these rooms and the building next door. Bianca was sitting reclined on a couch turned half toward the window and the curtains had been drawn fully back.

It was easy to see the offices across the short distance, and to my surprise there were a pretty fair number of people working this late in the evening. Their offices were well lit, our room was dark, so right now we could see them but they could not see us. I heard the hum before I rounded the couch, so I was not surprised to see her masturbating with a vibrator. She was nude and reclined on the couch, her body displayed quite nicely in the dim light. I didn't have to feel my dick to know I was hard.

Her skin was pale and smooth as I ran a hand up her leg. Her tits were even bigger than I had imagined, and I loved the way they sagged against her chest as she lay back on the cushions. I also noticed she was wearing sunglasses; not the most common thing for an exhibitionist I noted.

I ran my hands up her body to her breasts. "Do you like them?" She asked me. I hefted both of them and sucked deeply on her nipples one by one. "I'll take that as a yes," she said with a sigh.

As I groped her tits there was no doubt in my mind they were the largest ones I had ever put my hands on. As I broke my suction, I ventured a guess, "38F?"

She laughed, just a little, "I'm not that small Alex, try 44G."

'Holy fuck, those are some big titties,' I thought.

"So, Alex, are you ready?" she asked.

"I am, want me to make sure you're ready?"

She dropped the vibrator on the cushion and spread her legs wide. "Please do," she said sweetly. I knelt between her thighs and slid my hands under them. "Don't forget, I like fingers."

I settled in, my face inches from her smooth pussy. Nothing motivates me more for oral than a smooth kitty. "I remember," I said, "but feel free to provide me whatever direction you want."

I dispensed with the formalities and pushed my lips right up against her pussy, thrusting my tongue between her lips but staying away from her clit for the time being. Rewarded with a nice intake of breath as my tongue plunged in, I started to tongue fuck her as I teased her inner lips.

"Ready to show off?" she asked breathily.

I kind of knew what was coming, so I just sucked her lips in my mouth very firmly and quickly. I was rewarded with another sharp intake of breath before the lights in the room snapped on. Feeling both of her hands in my hair, I figured it was time to step it up a notch. Moving my right hand from under her thigh, as I continued to plow her folds with my tongue I inserted two fingers slowly and deeply into her needy pussy.

"Oh, fuck yes!" she moaned.

I backed off briefly with my mouth and continued to prod her g-spot with my fingers. "Do we have a crowd?"

"Mmm, we're starting to. I've seen three or four notice us, and word seems to be getting around."

I 'moved' into her pussy, and then attacked her clit directly. Her hips came off the couch, but I stayed locked on to her clit even as my fingers continued to massage her g-spot. Her breath started to come in quick gasps, so I tried to be cagey and slowed my clit sucking. "Alex, please make me come," she growled.

That wasn't the kind of request I could ever refuse, so I delivered what she wanted. Holding her left thigh firmly in my grip, I pressed my fingers strongly up inside her as I sucked her clit against my flicking tongue. "Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck, nug! Fuck!!" Bianca just came unglued as her pussy started to flutter around my fingers and she tried to clamp her thighs around my head. "Nug, ah!" She yelled again as I kept up my efforts through her orgasm. Breathing in quick gasps she kept egging me on with her sounds, and nothing sounds hotter than a sexually satisfied woman. As she relaxed her grip on my hair I sensed it was time to ease off on her clit, so I did, and was rewarded with a satisfied groan.

"Mmmm, Alex, you sure know how to eat pussy."

"Thank you, I like to please."

"Mmmm, now stand up and let me suck your cock for our friends."

I did as she asked and took a quick glance at the office building. There were now not fewer than ten youngish men watching as Bianca took my cock in her hands. "Nice cock, Alex." I watched as she took half of me in her mouth. It was clear she enjoyed doing it. Her tongue rose up to roughly massage my frenulum and crown and then she gave me a long stroke with her tongue and hand before pulling me all the way out of her mouth.

"Mmm, that is very nice," I said.

She looked up at me. "It's been enough time, so I'm going to really try and get you to pop. If you need me to stop, just tell me, but you should try and relax if you tense up. See if you can."

I was more than a bit nervous about this 'test', or at least it felt like a test to me. I think my cock gave Bianca that impression. She sucked on me deliberately, but not too intensely.

"Alex, trust science. You'll have enough control if you try. And if you don't," she said giving me another suck and stroke, "I'll just have a late night snack." And with that she started aggressively working on my cock with her tongue and hand while her other hand was fondling my balls. I honestly had no idea how I was going to continue for any length of time, but with her ready to swallow I was no longer concerned.

I was fully hard as soon as she took me into the back of her throat. Reaching down, I took her large fleshy tits in my hands. To say she was trying to get me to come was an understatement. She was stroking me firmly, but not to quickly, and her tongue was doing things to the underside of my cock that really made my knees weak. "Bianca, that's great!" I moaned heavily as I squeezed her mounds.

She pulled off me briefly, "Find your tension and just try to relax it. Roll with it, or not. I'm ready to swallow if it's too much."

And as she took me right back into her mouth and reapplied her tongue, I decided I was going to believe her and give it a shot. Or rather, try not to give it a shot.

I felt myself rising pretty fast as her tongue work was relentless on just the right spots. Taking a deep breath I tried to find where I was tense, and found, to my surprise, that my lower abs were tight. Ignoring, to the extent I could, her pleasuring of my dick, I succeeded in relaxing my abs. Suddenly, to my further surprise, I found I could enjoy the sensations she was giving me and stave off my climax, if at least for a little bit.

After a few more minutes of allowing myself to rise up and easily fall away, I pulled her off my cock and kissed her soundly even as I held her tits in my hands. I was panting, "This, is, well, this is incredible!"

When we broke the kiss she smiled broadly, "Better living through chemistry baby," she said, and then sucked me in her mouth again. I moaned loudly and she stopped sucking me. "Now that you're a believer, do you think you can fuck me for a while?"

I found myself unable to give her a verbal response. Instead, I backed away, grabbed her ankles and roughly rolled her over to a kneeling position. It looked like I did the work, but of course she was going right along with me. Kneeling on the couch she reached back between her legs. "Alex, give me your cock."

Shifting my hips forward, I felt her fingers take hold of me. Positioning me at her entrance, I felt the heat and moisture of her pussy on the head of my cock. "Alex, now, pull my hair and slowly thrust all the way into me. Oh, and be sure to look at our friends as you do."

I was able to take direction even if I was unable to make words, so I looked toward the office building to find a large number of people watching us. I had a couple of questions, but at the moment the only thing I wanted to do was seize her hair and push into my very willing, very snug, very moist, very slippery and very sexy partner. "Fuck," I drawled as I sank into her depths.

"Oh, Alex, your cock is great!"

Fully seated within my partner, I held myself still. "You're just saying that, but thank you."

"No, there's a reason an average cock is perfect. Mum." She stroked forward and back on me, without my moving, "It lets you fit everyone quite nicely."

I gave her two long strokes, thrusting in hard and fully on the second. "Nice of you to say, but I think you're biased."

She exhaled fully, then said, "I am, but I'm also right. Cocks have very little variance in size when you look at the data. What matters is that you are confident, and very, very hard."

I gave her another set of strong strokes and was rewarded with panting. I was really into this. "And I should mention your willingness and confidence is a strong appeal for you as well. That and your awesome tits!"

Before replying she motioned for me to start fucking her. I followed her lead and started to really bang her. Not to be crass, but there really isn't a better way to put it, I was giving her the bone but good.

As she grunted and panted through my fucking I was getting more and more excited. Oddly, I found I could control the tension in my abs, and while I was thoroughly enjoying fucking Bianca, I felt I could stave off my climax with just a little effort.

"Alex," she said in a huff, "Why don't you sit and let me ride you for a bit. Really put on a nice show."

I bottomed out on my next thrust and held her hips tight to me. I flexed my cock a couple of times and she returned the gesture before I withdrew and sat on the couch now facing the window. Now free, she retrieved the vibrator before turning to face the window. Then she spread her legs to straddle mine, grabbed my dick and sat down on me.

After bouncing twice she settled down and shifted her stance to get me as deep as she could before leaning back into me. This made for a rather lewd display for our audience as her pussy was clearly being split by my cock thrust up inside her. I reached around and hefted her big tits in both hands as I felt her stroke my balls and what little of my shaft was not inside her. Then I felt the vibrator start and could tell she was holding it right on her clit. It might as well have been right on my dick.

"Alex, I love having a nice hard cock inside me when I come, but it's not easy during sex. If you don't mind holding still for a while, I'll make it worth your time."

"Oh," I said as I flexed and thrust into her very slightly, "I don't mind at all."

"Alright then," she said, and I felt the vibrations get stronger. "Mmmm, this won't take long. Why don't you tell me what I can do to get a nice big load on my face?"

I wasn't in a hurry to reply. I could feel her moving the toy around trying to find just the right place, and that frequently led to a quick squeeze of my dick. Recalling how she had clamped on my fingers, I was expecting a nice tight reward for remaining inside her as her 'stunt cock' for the night. I didn't mind.

In almost no time I felt her pussy tighten up and then flutter around me as her breathing momentarily caught. "Oooo, fuckkkk," she drawled. "Mmmm, Alex, what do you want me to do?"

"I want you to stroke me while you rub my prostate. When I'm ready to come, fondle my balls and let me do the rest."

"Oh, you want to do the work?"

"I like both, but holding your head in place while I come on your face just feels and looks dirtier, and I thought you might like that tonight."

On that note, I squeezed her nipples as I groped her big tits and she came again. When her pussy finally quit pulsing she slowly rose up off me. She gave me a squeeze before kneeling off to the side and grabbing the lube.

I got up from the couch and stood over her as she knelt in front of me. We had turned now so that our audience, which was easily twenty people now, had a clear view of the proceedings.

With one hand she applied a generous amount of lube to my cock and began stroking me. With the other she applied one well lubed finger to my ass and steadily pushed it inside me. To my delight, she did something a bit unexpected. With one finger inside me she used the others to stroke between my cheeks and used her palm to rub against my balls. It was divine, and even more so when she firmly placed a finger against my prostate and started to rub it in time with her other movements.

"Is this good for you, Alex? Are you going to come for me and make me messy?"

I grunted in reply. "Oh yes, and when I do I want your mouth open and I want you to try and 'push' me away. If you get my meaning."

"Oh Alex, I am just the slut you ordered tonight. Now, why don't you give it to me?"

She stroked for a little longer, then tried to egg me on toward a finish. "Alex, I'd like my snack now, and don't you want to come on my face? Just add that tension back and come all over me."

I once read t

The Inn Club: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 25 Oct 2026 13:39:28 +0000

The Inn Club: Part 3

Alex shares an evening with Laney, a delightful submissive.

Based on posts by PtmcPilot. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Stories.

Once again business called me out of town, this time for an off-site. Most off-sites are supposed to be team building kinds of affairs, but this one was really a quarterly progress review in sheep's clothing. I wasn't so much worried about myself as for the others. My programs were solid, with one underperformer amongst many good ones. Most of my peers were not in the same position however. I arrived on a Monday afternoon when the corporate brass were having their off-site. Those of us not in the brass figured they were dining on babies. In any event I had the evening off, so after an early dinner of sushi from the local grocery store, I took a nap in hopes of some late night exercise.

All of this ran through my head on the way down to the lounge, and as I arrived there were very few people. While there might have been more at the central city location, that was too close to the office and happened to be where a lot of my peers were staying. I didn't need to take the chance of people I knew seeing me with women away from home. Yeah, there was always a risk but I tried to manage it. A few minutes past eleven and there were three people sitting in the lounge area. Two appeared to be a non-playing couple, and the third was me. I determined to wait just a few minutes and then call it a night, and sure enough, at ten past I got up to head to the elevator. Turning as I stood, I nearly ran into a tall woman with jet black hair and glasses. She looked to be about my age, medium build and wearing a silk blouse, skin tight jeans and 4" stiletto heels. Though her facial features may have been average, the overall effect was stunning and I'm sure she knew it.

As I drew up short she leaned in and whispered, "I was hoping to find someone here."

"Me too," I replied.

She leaned back and withdrew a business card holder which she opened and thumbed through. Smirking, she selected one and handed it to me. "An introduction," she said.

Laney

Player, The Inn Club

While the back gave her phone number as well as: solo, het, BB, toy.

The category 'toy' was a new arrival to Club terminology. It meant someone that just wanted to have a good time, pretty much doing whatever you wanted, within reason of course. The strongest definition of a willing partner. Not so much a submissive as someone who just wanted someone else to run the whole scene. And as you might guess, I suspected there were not too many of them around. I was smiling as I handed her my card.

Alex

Player, The Inn Club

And the back of the card gave my number and read simply: solo, hetero, requests.

She withdrew a phone and texted me.

Laney: 'interesting card, no specifics?''

Me: 'I'm easy to please. Isn't 'toy' rather new?'

Laney: 'like to think I coined it'

Me: 'wow. then room 461, bring whatever you want.'

She nodded, slid her phone into a pocket and turned away. I waited for the elevator doors to close behind her before heading up. As the doors closed behind me a couple moments later I adjusted my already hard cock.

This looked like a fantastic opportunity and I was never so happy to have taken a nap. In my room I poured two glasses of wine and changed into more comfortable slacks, no underwear, and kicked off my shoes. I opened the door and blocked it ajar with the security latch. A few minutes later there was a gentle knock and then Laney came through the door. She turned to fix the latch but I stopped her. "Leave it," I said. "Strip there, hang up your clothes if you like, and put your heels back on."

She dropped her bag to the floor, said "Yes, sirrr," seriously but with a smirk, and unbuttoned her blouse to reveal she was no longer wearing a bra. She had nice tits, at least a C cup, with upturned nipples that were already hard. She opened the closet and hung up her blouse, her tits readily visible should anyone walk by. She then reached down and undid the clasps on her shoes, peeled off her jeans and let them stay in a pile, and slid her shoes back on.

"And now the door if you please."

Nodding she unblocked the door, closed it and latched it. I handed her a glass of wine, noting she sported a thin landing strip of pubic hair. She sipped the wine, then downed the rest in one gulp.

As she did, I asked, "So what else do I need to know about you, Laney?"

"No decisions from me, and no time limit. I just want to enjoy and be enjoyed. Safe words are Yellow, Red, Uber," she smiled, "and no marks. Well, none visible."

A completely willing woman ready to do anything I wanted. Of course I had one rule above all: make sure she has a good time. I walked over to the lone office chair and sat down. "Well then, bring me the bag, and get busy sucking my cock." I'm not typically so direct, but she did say no decisions, so there would have been actually negative points for asking.

She handed me the bag then sat down on her knees. Good thing I wasn't wearing underwear or there would have been no way for her to get my rock hard dick out of my pants. I opened the bag as she took me in her mouth. Wow could she suck cock. Her tongue was everywhere and her hands were nicely squeezing and cupping my balls. This was not going to take long, but I tried to distract myself with thoughts of what was coming.

The bag contained a selection of goodies: an Hitachi wand, a rabbit vibe, two kinds of lube, two butt plugs with convenient loops to help remove them, one tame sized and one challenging, a collapsible spreader bar complete with cuffs, and a variety of condoms if one were so inclined. Suddenly I had the next hour or so completely planned. Of course, first she was going to make me come.

I dropped the bag and took firm hold of her hair as I approached my first orgasm of the night. "Mmm, you have a talented mouth, Laney, I'm about to reward your efforts."

She made a sound that might have been a whimper and tried to pull back, but I held her in place. "Oh, I know you want to swallow, but you're worried about what is in store for you. No need. Rule one is to make sure you leave here exhausted and satisfied. And filled." Whimper aside she had not stopped working my cock and I was quickly at the point of no return. As I swelled in her mouth she focused on my frenulum, heightening the sensation while drawing out my orgasm; I had found quite the fellatrix in Laney. Drawn out though it may have been, the ejaculation would not be stopped and I started to fill her mouth. To my surprise she kept working her tongue as my semen filled her mouth. My climax was one of the strongest ever from a BJ and my knees were weak.

Still, eyes on the prize. Stay on task. "That was fucking incredible, but you've heard that before. Now keep sucking." I took a deep breath. "I am going to make you come as many times as I can, or as many times as you can stand I hope. I'll give you one task: you must tell me if I need to do something different to get you off." She looked up at me, her mouth still filled by my softening cock. She nodded. "Oh, and I'll be ready to fuck you in 10 or 20 minutes, so don't worry." She made a happy whimper and looked away.

Okay, I was now ready to relax by not letting her relax. "Go kneel on the couch and spread your knees." She stood, looking incredibly sexy like only a sexually confident woman can. I was soon rewarded with a good view of her ass and pussy, and I was pretty sure she was thoroughly wet. Grabbing the spreader bar from the bag I extended it fully and locked it in place above her calves, forcing her knees even wider. She looked back over her shoulder. "Eyes front, nothing for you to watch back here." Her head snapped around and she rested her chin in the back of the couch. "You don't need to be loud, but I do want to hear you," I said.

She breathed heavily, "Oh yes, sir."

I squeezed out a generous amount lube on my fingers and unceremoniously pressed it into her pussy. As I thought, she was dripping wet. "Mmm," she moaned, "fuck me."

I slapped her ass with my other hand, "That's not the kind of direction I want from you. If you want it faster, slower, harder, a different angle, that kind of thing. Not 'fuck me now.'"

"Yes sir," she said curtly. I positioned the larger butt plug and the Hitachi near me then put a bunch of lube on my hand. This I pressed firmly into her ass as she sighed into the couch cushion. I then lubed up the plug and pressed it against her sphincter but did not try to insert it. "Yellow," she said breathily. I waited until I felt her relax slightly then pressed forward slowly. She breathed steadily and the toy popped right inside her.

I stood and leaned near her ear, "Your ass stays full until we're done." I could see she was flexing her ass, making the toy move slightly in and out.

I went to the bathroom, washed my hands and returned to place a small pillow under her chin. "You might need this as I am going to make you come several times in a row now. Be sure to declare when you're coming."

She was looking at me as I talked, but when I stopped she quickly looked away and put her face in the pillow. "Oh shit," I heard her mumble.

While I had not encountered a squirter in my life, I had brought a bath towel back with me and placed it between her knees just in case. Once again lubing my fingers, I held the Hitachi like a baseball and extended my middle and index finger. Knowing what she really wanted was penetration, with no further preliminaries I pushed my two fingers into her as far as I could. She moaned nicely.

It's nice to know when you're on the right track.

I started pressing down and rubbing with my fingertips on what felt like her g-spot. She moaned and seemed to melt a bit. Time for the bombshell. I continued just long enough for her breathing to increase when I switched the Hitachi on high. Her scream of "FUCK!!" was barely muffled by the pillow. She began to pant very fast and then she stopped breathing altogether. I watched her muscles tighten for a good ten seconds or so, all the while rubbing her g-spot, before she clamped down hard on my fingers and explosively exhaled as she resumed panting. She was really tight around my fingers but you know married guys have strong grips so I had no trouble staying right where I was. I held her in place with my left arm as my right drive her onward. I pulled the Hitachi away when her contractions abated and she said quietly, "Mmmm, one."

I immediately thrust my fingers to her spot, which also mashed the vibrator right into her clit. She breathed rapidly three, maybe four times before her breath caught yet again. Knowing the vibrator would kick her over, I did something naughty.

When a lady is coming you should keep doing whatever got her to that point: that angle, that speed, that amount of pressure. But now I stopped moving my fingers for the ten seconds she was trying to control an exhale, and then at the first clench I resumed rapidly stroking her g-spot. This time all she could muster was a strangled "uhhhh" as her pussy contracted around my fingers. Again I waited until she was spent before pulling back on the vibrator. Fortunately for her, I was rock hard again. "Two," she said quietly.

Feeling mischievous, I did another naughty thing. I asked her to think, but just a little. "Is there anything I could do better for you?"

She shook her head, a little bit too quickly. "Laney," I said, "If you don't tell me we'll go for a few more with no pause and you might not be able to walk tomorrow."

She groaned into the pillow before answering the question with what might have been mock reluctance. "Fuck me with the plug."

"My pleasure."

I noticed she gripped the pillow and firmly pressed her mouth into it. "Oh fuck," I heard her say.

First, I turned the vibrator on high, though it was not yet in contact with her directly. Then I took hold of the loop and started slowly pulling the plug out. When resistance grew firm, I plunged it back it. After two cycles I was rewarded with a moan, "That's, Umm, perfect, sir."

Rather than thank her with words for the confirmation, I firmly trust the Hitachi against her mons and my fingers against her g-spot even as I continued to pump her ass with the plug. Her reaction told me her direction had been spot on. So to say.

Instantly she seized up, clenching my fingers so tightly I couldn't move them at all. She didn't breathe, but literally growled into the pillow for a good twenty seconds as she started to twitch. Oh, to have a build up that long. Then, as her orgasm hit and she started to rhythmically contract around my fingers she let out a rather high pitched "Ahhh!" and literally gushed around my fingers. Her legs shook, her limbs trembled and I kept after her pussy to make sure she was thoroughly spent.

This time, as her contractions ebbed I quickly withdrew my fingers and the vibrator. "I'm pretty sure you're a pleasant orange on the vibrator now."

A satisfied "hmmmm" was her reply.

Standing, I took position behind her, "And now, Laney, guide my cock to your pussy because it has one more purpose to fulfill tonight."

Wordlessly but instantly she reached back, grasped my steely cock and pulled me into her. The plug made for an interesting sensation as I thrust home to the hilt inside her. "Nnnnggg," she groaned, "The. plug."

Grasping the loop with one hand and a handful of tit with the other, I said, "That is precisely what I wanted to hear from you." I held the loop next to my abdomen so that it fucked her in time with my cock. "But you forgot to count. Oh, never mind."

I felt myself rising quickly, the past twenty minutes being an insane turn on. "Anything else I need to do for you, Laney?"

Three hard orgasms down and she was still hot to go. She looked over her shoulder, "You could come in my pussy."

I laughed as I fucked her harder. "Happy to oblige. Now, keep your eyes on me while I pound your pussy and fill you up." Her eyes were filled with a mix of desire, contentment and longing in equal measure.

Her pussy tightened around me and as she noticed my expression change she smirked. "Such a lovely, wanton slut," I said.

"Yes, sir," she said.

I then lengthened my stroke, which pulled even more on the plug. This instantly pushed her, and then me, over the edge. As I continued to pound her I felt my orgasm well up as she tightened around me. Then I exploded, pumping her pussy as strongly as I ever had; thrusting and pumping my come into her for as long as she climaxed.

Finally, spent, I sheathed myself fully within her, reached under her chest to palm her breasts and pulled her back to my chest. She turned her face to me and I kissed her thoroughly. Parting a long while later, she said, "You, sir, knew exactly what I was looking for."

"I cannot tell you how surprised and pleased I was to receive your card. "

She moved forward, but I followed, still within her. "You are a motivated lover, but I'm afraid I'm orange on the pussy now, sir."

I pulled out slowly, "Don't want to overstay my welcome." Then I pulled on the plug. She moaned as I did and I said, "I'm going to the bathroom. Then I'm fucking your ass. Get in position." Over my shoulder I added, "And bring the Hitachi."

A few minutes later I had rinsed off and was looking forward to round three. I emerged from the bathroom to find her on her back in the middle of the bed, the Hitachi and a bottle of lube beside her. "Scoot back and prop your head up," I told her. She did so without comment and I got on the bed, straddling her chest. I wasn't completely soft just yet, but I was far from hard enough to penetrate her ass. "Open," I said and she obediently did so. I moved forward and deposited my cock in her mouth. Without further direction she started sucking and licking my cock. It was maybe thirty seconds before I knew I would be hard again.

As I thickened in her mouth I leaned back and started tugging on the butt plug. She moaned around my dick and if anything her blowjob became more inspired. Then, an inspiration hit me. Once fully hard I pulled out of her mouth. "Remove the plug and get yourself ready. And close your eyes."

"Mmmm," she said, "Yes, sir."

I got off the bed and grabbed a condom. After rolling it on I rubbed some lube on myself and had a sudden inspiration. I remembered that the sushi had come with some pickled ginger. I rubbed this all over my cock, wiped off my hand and returned to the bed.

Her knees were up, the Hitachi in her hand. I took the vibrator and set it down. "Hold your knees," I said, and watched as she bent double, drawing her knees back to almost put her feet behind her head. This had the effect of raising her ass and pussy right up to me. I pressed my cock head right to her sphincter and she tensed briefly. Watching her closely, as soon as she relaxed I pressed forward slowly but steadily. She exhaled steadily and took to me to the root.

Having had anal sex maybe five times in my life, the sensation of her ass clamped around me was like an electric shock. I knew she was expecting me to start thrusting, but that wasn't my plan. "You can open your eyes now." She did, looking up at me curiously. "And you can let go of your knees. I'll hold you."

As thirty or so uncomfortable seconds of silence passed, the look of curiosity changed. She wiggled around a little under me and an odd expression came over her. "Um, I'm not sure how to say this. Or, what to say," she said, giving me a rather sheepish look.

"Just out with it."

"Um, I'm not uncomfortable with you in my ass, but,"

"No puns."

"Haha. Something is different and I can't place it."

"Describe it."

"My ass is getting really warm."

"You do have a hot ass, Laney."

She patted my cheek. "Ha ha. No, it's as if I was allergic to the lube, but that can't be the case."

"Or it could be I rubbed ginger on my cock."

Her eyes popped open. "Red! You fucker!"

I held my position. "I'm not moving, so if you want me to stop, then it's your last safe word and you leave for the night. Now, you wouldn't want to deny yourself the

The Inn Club: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 25 Oct 2026 13:39:14 +0000

The Inn Club: Part 2

Alex enjoys a long layover with Becca.

Based on posts by PtmcPilot. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Stories.

It was late December between the holidays. Actually a time of low air traffic. Still, winter had caused some wicked delays and I found myself stranded at a major airport. With luck this was one with a full up Chelsea Inn located in the middle of all the terminals. My flight had been canceled pretty early and the next chance out was at eleven the next morning. I spent the day watching movies, then headed to the lounge around ten pm feeling rested and hopeful, but not many people were around.

Around ten thirty a woman in flight attendant attire strolled in with 'airline issue' bags in tow. Sitting at the bar she ordered and played on her phone. By eleven she was on her second drink, and to my surprise we were the only two left after closing. As I was about to stand up she stood and turned toward me. Her eyes widened and she smiled, "I didn't see you there! So good to see you!"

"Wow, good to see you too!" I didn't know what else to say and thought she must have me confused with someone else, but she walked over to me and gave me a big hug and a two cheek euro kiss as a greeting.

"Just let me get my drink and we can catch up," she said.

I nodded dumbly and sat down. The flight attendant, with a pretty face and nice perky breasts (she had pushed them into my chest just moments ago), soon sat down right next to me and slid her arm through mine. She whispered in my ear, "Do you play?"

I nodded, and passed her my card. It read:

Alex

Player, The Inn Club

And included a 10-digit phone number

While the back read simply. 'solo, hetero'

She said nothing after reading my card, but quickly answered by slipping me hers.

Becca

Player, The Inn Club

And her phone number.

The back of hers also read 'solo, hetero'

I picked up my phone and waited for her to text me.

Becca: 'I'm beat, have time tomorrow am?'

Me: 'sure do'

Becca: 'meet in gym by 6am, depart 6:30, come to 525 @ 6:45, bring change of clothes. and play along. :)'

Me: 'good night'

She leaned in and kissed me on the cheek, and placed a key card in my hands before leaving. "So good to see you again Alex, good night."

I waved her goodbye then went up to get some sleep.

At a quarter to six I got up, shaved, put on gym clothes and packed my backpack with a change of clothes.

I went down to gym, arriving just before six. Not surprisingly, there was no one there. I went in and selected some free weights to start. I was doing lat pulls when the door opened and my date arrived. She was wearing skin tight pale blue tights and a white sports bra that displayed a nice amount of cleavage. Her nipples were poking out and I'll be damned if she wasn't sporting a pronounced camel toe. It was unreal. Her loose hair from last night was now in a single braid. I switched to the other arm as she walked over to me. "Good morning hun, didn't hear you leave this morning." She walked up behind me and slid her hand into my shorts. I don't wear underwear under running shorts so she found my cock straight away and gave it a quick squeeze.

"Good morning to you to babe. I didn't want to wake you but you must have been right behind me."

"I'm just going to hit the elliptical for a bit then grab a shower. Join me?"

"You bet," I said as I finished a set.

For the next twenty minutes I did my weight routine then took a breather and walked over to her. At that time another man entered the gym. "Hey babe, how are you doing?" I said, and then grabbed a handful of one butt cheek.

She turned on me quickly and batted my hand away while looking at the newcomer, "Not in public honey," she said with a smile. I let her cheek go and give her a peck on the cheek before resuming my workout.

At six thirty she stepped off the machine and grabbed a towel. In full view of the other guy she walked over to me and held my hand to her chest. Of course, at that point her back was to the man. She gave me a kiss and said quietly, "Don't be long, I think I'm ovulating."

By the shocked look on the man's face, she hadn't been quiet enough, or maybe that was the point. It was perhaps ten seconds after she left that I grabbed my towel, gave the man a shrug and headed toward the door. He gave me a hearty thumbs up.

I went to my room, grabbed my backpack and left for room 525.

Entering her room I found the bathroom door shut and could hear the shower running. I stripped off my gym wear and went in. She heard the door and pulled back the curtain. "Alex be a dear and grab my comb and the conditioner, would you."

"Sure," I said, then picked up those items and climbed into the shower behind her. Nude she was spectacular. Thin and trim yet fleshy in all the right places.

"Trade places?" she said. We did the little dance of sliding past each other and she let me wash my hair. When I turned around to get some water on my back, she grinned and took my cock in her hands. Stiffening quickly, she made a show of washing my undercarriage quite thoroughly. Rather than turn around, I rinsed off while leaning backwards. Now fully hard she said, "Looks like you're happy to see me."

"You are very pretty Becca. Now, want me to detangle your hair?"

"Mmm, hmm," She said, then surprised me by turning around.

"Not that you need a reminder, but I simply love having my hair stroked, and I love having it pulled. Having you comb it out is almost orgasmic."

I took up her hair with both hands to be sure I gathered the whole lot together. With her pony tail in my hand I squeezed a bunch of conditioner on the ends and then massaged it into her hair and scalp. She reached back and gave my dick a squeeze. "Stop for a second and make sure you're rinsed off, will you?"

I turned around, let the water wash me off again, and turned back to her. Reaching back she held my cock against her ass before leaning forward. As she did, I took up her hair and the comb and started combing at the ends. She groaned loudly. "Oh, damn that feels good. The tugging, the pulling, oh my!" I kept my grip on her as she bent forward and aimed my cock at her entrance. She pressed back into me, sheathing my cock in her nicely snug and very wet pussy before she stood up half way.

"Ready to give me that baby now honey?" she asked.

"Just you wait dear, I have a lot more hair to get through."

She gave me feedback on my efforts by loudly groaning as I pulled the comb through her hair. After a few minutes she said, "Alex, I know you think you're being nice by holding my hair and combing with the other, but that's not the way I like it you know."

If I were not let go of her hair then the force of pulling through tangles would now directly pull on her scalp. I should have known. "Sorry, it's been a while," I said, and moved my now free hand to her throat to gently but firmly hold her in place as I continued.

Pulling the comb slowly but steadily through the tangles, she squeezed my cock each time I tugged anew at her hair. She deliberately pushed her throat against my hand just enough to signal her enjoyment. She got steadily more vocal as I moved higher up her hair, and by the time I reached her scalp proper she was panting with desire. "Alex, fuck me."

"But I'm not done yet, and you know how I like to finish a job."

"ugh, well I don't think I'm going to wait for you." And with that she started to grind on my cock. I got progressively more forceful with my combing, seeking to find the point she might say it was too much. That point never came, and her grinding pace only sped up as I got more forceful with her hair. She was panting loudly and groaning as I finished.

"Oh Alex, you do that so well! Umm now, fuck me right!"

I dropped the comb and reached back to rinse off my hands. I let go of her neck and took up both breasts in my hands and started to pound her. "Oh, fuck that's nice. Give me what I want Alex!"

"And what is that, Becca?"

"Come in my pussy and knock me up already!"

Squeezing her tits I pulled up on them to bring her up a little. This let me continue fucking her more soundly, but gave me a great grip on her tits. "Alex," she moaned, "I'm going to come. Mmmm, join me?"

I shifted to power fucking her as hard and fast as I could and she groaned very pleasantly as she said breathlessly, "Mmm, I'm coming! Come in me Alex!"

As she tightened around my cock I had that exquisite sensation of reaching the edge and knowing I was going off. I swelled within her and then burst into her waiting pussy. "Ahh! Fill me up!" she ordered. Helpless to do otherwise, I banged into to her over and over as my cock pumped her womb as full as I could. She seemed to come the whole time I was, and when I was done fucking her I stayed inside her even as she stood and turned her head for a kiss.

"That was great honey, I hope this one did the trick," she said.

I kissed her back, then she turned away from me. She must have sensed I was going to withdraw because before I could she reached back and pulled me back fully inside. "Stay a bit, just to be sure."

Of course this meant I had to play a little, and she did not complain as I fucked her slowly until my cock slipped out. We rinsed off, toweled off, and then I got out of the shower. She followed, dropping the towel and giving me another look at her body. "You are really very beautiful Becca."

"It's just the body."

I shook my head, "No, it's not." I combed my hair and put on some deodorant before leaving. I left the bathroom and slowly started to get dressed. She grinned as she left the bathroom and saw me standing there. She pulled on a pair of lace panties and then picked up a bra. I moved quickly to her and gave her tits a quick squeeze and her nipples a kiss.

"A boob man I see."

I bowed, then buttoned my shirt. "Your tits are really the bomb."

"The bomb?" she said mockingly.

"Made me go off."

She groaned. "And on that note, it was great to spend the morning with you Alex."

I kissed her on the cheek and squeezed her tits over her bra, "You too Becca, you too."

I went back to my room and killed time reliving pleasant memories before heading to the airport terminal in time to make it through security. On my short flight there was a single flight attendant with gloriously luxurious hair, recently conditioned and combed out by yours truly. We exchanged a knowing smile, and I didn't try to read her name tag.

To be continued in part 3,

By Ptmc Pilot for Literotica

The Inn Club: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 25 Oct 2026 13:39:02 +0000

The Inn Club: Part 1

Alex stumbles upon a most interesting club.

Based on posts by PtmcPilot. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Stories.

My name is Easton. No, I don't know what my parents had in mind when they named me and I never bothered to ask them. But my name isn't really part of this story. Well, not that name anyway.

What is part of the story, the very first part, ostensibly the most important part, is the fact I travel quite a bit for my job. And to make the most of that I fly with the same airline and stay at hotels that are part of the same chain; in this case Inns by Cheslea. But that's not interesting. What is interesting was a chance discovery I made one night and the world it opened to me.

My flight out of Phoenix was delayed by several hours. Of course this meant I got to my destination for that evening much later than planned. I ate dinner on the drive from the airport to the hotel, and after checking in I headed down to the lounge to have a drink and unwind before going to bed. The bar was set to close at eleven, so my arrival at five 'til was fortunate.

Happy to have my gin and tonic, I turned from the bar and took a seat in a comfortable chair at a low round table opposite another chair. I absently watched a ball game on one of the large monitors as the bartender cleared the bar and turned down the lights. At ten minutes after eleven a woman sat down in the chair across the table from me. Surprised, I looked around and noticed two other women had entered the area and were seating themselves. One, like my new table mate, had joined another person. But the other was seated alone in a booth. All of this took seconds and I returned my attention to the woman nearest me. She was attractive, dressed nicely but not expensively, and her blouse was unbuttoned more than halfway to her waist. The blouse was white, and though not really sheer it was immediately obvious to me she was not wearing a bra.

"Good evening," I said, "but it seems you've arrived a bit late for the bar."

She smiled back at me. "Oh, that's ok, I didn't come down here looking for a drink anyway." She leaned in, and as she did her breasts swung toward me, threatening to escape their loose confinement.

I was intrigued but had no idea where she was going with this. Instantly part of my brain ran a scenario where she was in my room and that blouse was no longer in the way. I shook it off. "Well, if you're not here for a drink, is there anything I can do for you?" I looked around and gestured toward the other late arrivals. "Or for your friends?"

Her expression was quizzical and she sat slightly back, "I'm not with them." One eyebrow rose as she considered me, "You aren't part of the club, are you?"

I of course had no idea what she was talking about, but I didn't let that bother me. I smiled at her, "Are there dues or an entry form I need to fill out?"

She turned in her place and tilted her head slightly. It was a good thirty seconds before her smile returned, and perhaps with a hint of mischief. She seemed to reach a decision then, leaning forward once more and motioning me to do the same. "No, there isn't anything like that. It isn't that kind of club," she said quietly.

I finished my drink and sat it back on the table, waiting for her to make the next move as I felt certain there was a next move. Turning over her phone she withdrew a business card from a holder on the back and placed it on the table before she leaned back and slowly wetted her lips with her tongue. Retrieving the card, I read the front:

Alison

Player, The Inn Club

Also listed was a phone number. Turning the card over I stole a glance at its owner. She crossed her legs and nodded. If the front of the card was cryptic, the back of the card was both specific -and- cryptic. It read:

Solo, het, Oral, DF

My mouth was quite suddenly dry. I understood the list, or at least close enough I figured, but I had no idea what to do with this information. Looking up she waggled her phone at me. "Since I assume you don't have a card, text me."

Mind racing, I picked up my phone from the table and unlocked it. I entered her number.

Me: 'um, what's next?'

Alison: 'send me your info'

Me: '?'

Alison: 'those are some starting details, pass me yours'

I blinked at the bluntness on the screen. My mouth was still dry. My phone chimed again.

Alison: 'Your turn.'

I used the first name that popped in my head and swallowed heavily. 'Alex, solo, het, oral, DF'

She looked up at me then back to her phone. '4 21, 15 minutes.' Then she stood and left without another word.

After watching her depart I noticed the rest of the bar was empty. In disbelief I stood and made my way hurriedly to my room. I took a quick shower, put on clean clothes, slid my room key into a pocket, and headed for room 421.

Punctually at eleven thirty five I knocked on the door. The door opened to reveal Alison in a white robe. The robe was not tied and it hung open to reveal a lovely pair of rather large breasts, a smooth mound and nice legs. Nude save for the robe, she was grinning at me as I finished looking her over.

As I took a step into the room I said, "Bold assumption that you're inviting me in." I heard the door close and the security bolt latch and noted with pleasure there was no one else in the room. Like my room there was a king size bed and a couch.

I felt her hands touch my back and then slide around to my waist. I could feel her breath on my neck and she said softly, "You are overdressed." She walked around me and went toward the couch, dropping the robe to reveal her callipygian back side. By the time she turned and sat on the couch my shoes were off and my shirt was over my head. As she spread her legs wide and leaned back I stripped off my slacks, underwear and socks. My cock was nearly at full attention and I hadn't touched her.

As one hand stroked her pussy she looked me over. I walked to her and she took hold of my dick and gave it a squeeze. "A hard cock is what I was looking for tonight, glad you can provide." She let go of me and smiled, "Now start licking and I'll explain a couple things."

I knelt in front of her and leaned in. Figuring a long tease was not what she had in mind at this point I slid my hands under her ass and put a lip lock on her pussy. A sharp intake of breath was her instant reply, then "Ooh, fuck yes. Lick me Alex and I'll do whatever you want."

I figured I would work my hardest to get her off quickly and distract her from talking if I could. Looking up I watched as she tweaked her nipples and laid her head back, eyes closed.

As she breathed ever more heavily and occasionally grunted in a most feminine way, she was able to intermittently speak in short sentences. But first, she gave some direction. "Alex, nnngh, that's lovely. Slide two fingers in and hit my, oh yes, that's it. That will do it."

"Usually the first thing you do in the room," she said with a pant, "is talk details. We're not dating so we don't need to, mmmm, spend time, mmmm, getting to know each other."

She suddenly grabbed my hair and ground her pussy into my face. Understanding she was on the cusp of a climax, I made sure to continue exactly what I was doing. Sure enough a moment later she clenched my fingers rhythmically as her breath caught. I continued to lick and finger her until it was clear she had come back down. I kissed my way down her inner thigh to her knee then looked up at her, her face quite flush.

I stroked my cock and asked, "What kind of details do we exchange?"

"I'll go first and you'll get the idea." She motioned for me to stand and she started stroking me. "I love to be eaten, and be sure to rub my g-spot. Two fingers are usually best. My favorite position is whatever will get you to fuck me the hardest. Come wherever you like, but not in my hair if you can avoid it. I'm usually up for a few rounds if you are, but you need to leave by two so I can sleep."

She leaned forward and took me in her mouth. I breathed in sharply then started. "I typically have a short fuse, so unless you want a mouthful you should slow down. I can, however, get hard again after only ten or fifteen minutes and can do that for a while, or at least until two. I'd love to come on your face, tits or inside you."

Her mouth popped off my cock, though she continued to stroke me. "Anything else I should know?"

I was surprisingly close already, "It's been a really long time since I got a blowjob."

She gave me a brilliant smile, "Drought's over, Alex." She slid her hand to my balls as she took me deep in her mouth and worked some kind of black magic with her tongue. Consciously trying to avoid moving my hips, I reached down and grabbed her tits as she brought me ever closer. Her left hand grabbed my right and moved it firmly from her breast to her hair.

Guessing what she wanted I grabbed a fistful of her hair. I was groaning like crazy, saying things like "I'm gonna come in your mouth Alison!" Suddenly I had the feeling I was about to climax. I squeezed her breast hard and held her hair tighter as I grunted "Oh fuck yes!" When she made some kind of whimper around my cock I was ready. Holding tight to the hair at the back of her head I moved my hips back and forth just a little, trying not really fuck her face but unable to not move my hips. My cock swelled, I went over, and then pulse after pulse flooded her mouth.

Not missing a beat Alison gamely swallowed every drop and continued to rub me with her tongue until I slowly pulled away a minute or so later. She smiled at me and wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. "Well done Alex. I'm very pleased with my selection tonight." She stood and took my hand. "Fifteen minutes you said?"

"At most. Probably less tonight."

She reclined on the bed and motioned for me to join her. "Oh?" She said.

"You are stunning, you suck cock, and this situation is nuts."

She rested her head on my chest and started stroking me again. I reached down for a handful of breast. "Can you give me the backstory?"

"I stumbled on the club about two years ago. People mostly middle aged and older, but sometimes younger. I arrived one night just after the bar had closed. I looked around and noticed not everyone had a drink. I picked out a nice looking man and asked why he was still there. He asked me to sit next to him and we watched several couples get up and leave. I still didn't understand what was going on, so he gave me a very brief introduction. This hotel chain is home to the Inn Club, he told me. People looking for sex in a most clear manner. Both men and women have cards, though it is most often the women that make the approach. That's not a rule, but strange men handing women cards of an overtly sexual nature takes a bit of bravery and it doesn't always end well. Still, unless men make the approach once in a while, how would any new women join the Club? I have seen men make sure there was at least a female Club member nearby just in case, so they could help explain if things got weird."

This was a lot to take in. I shook my head, "Back to that first night, did you go with him?"

"No, not that night. The next night, however, he was there again. I sat with him and he passed me his card. That night I went with him."

"Wow, lucky me to be in the right place at the right time."

"Yes, about that. People don't often ask for your story and you don't have to tell. But why were you so ready to come with me? I see that ring on your finger. "

I grabbed her left hand from my now thickening cock. "And I see yours."

"And?"

"The blowjob factoid wasn't a clue?" Seeing she was not amused by my sarcasm, I continued quickly. "I hardly ever have sex, but that isn't really the answer. "

"Oh no?"

"Nope. A beautiful woman asked me for anonymous sex, and that might have been enough. But your confidence, boldness and desire were even more attractive."

"That's good to hear, because most people in the club are average." She shrugged, "I don't mean to be harsh, but that is why they call it average. But nothing gets me hotter than an average looker with a strong passion."

A thought occurred to me. "Ali, do you only have one card?"

"My fantasy name is Alison, and no, I don't have just one card. "

"May I ask what is on another one?"

"Sure, but you won't know what's on them unless I give you one." She gave my now fully hard cock a squeeze, "Feels like someone is ready."

"Yep, and that's why you're going to ride me. "

"Oh, I am?"

"Two hands full of big tits is guaranteed to make me fuck you very hard."

"Mmm, that sounds perfect. Oh, just because I mention disease free, don't assume anything about condoms." Grinning, she rolled on top of me and guided me to her opening, "But I'm good with skin if you are."

I nodded dumbly and then she asked, "Am I your first, outside your marriage that is?"

I could feel her wetness and I pulled her tits down as I thrust fully into her in one hard and quick motion. Her pussy felt divinely warm and slick. "Damn you feel good," I sighed, moving slowly within her. "And yes you are, though I'm sure you won't be the last."

She rose up to sit astride me, slowly moving her hips as I squeezed her tits. "Nice to hear it, you're going to be a great member." She kept this up for a couple minutes before glaring at me, "Now, what about that fucking?"

"Soon enough, I'm enjoying just being inside you."

She watched me with a casual grin then placed her hands over mine and gave them a squeeze. "Okay Alex. I'll let you go slow until I want to come, then it's on."

"Mmmm, deal," I said, and sat up to suck on her nipples. She was grinding on me, sliding her pussy back and forth rather than a faster and more energetic 'twerk.' I was loving it, but after a few more minutes of massaging her big tits I was ready.

I moved my hands to her hips. "Alison, put your hands on the bed and drop a nipple in my mouth." Smiling back at me, she did as I asked and I immediately started to thrust with my hips at a frantic pace. The suddenness of my movement took her by surprise and I was rewarded with a slight 'oomph.'

"Oh shit, that's perfect. Alex just do that for a little longer, please."

While continuing to thrust like a madman, I tried to take even more of her breast into my mouth as I alternated between flicking her nipple with my tongue and doing my best attempt to nurse.

"Alex, I'm close, come inside me!"

I let her breast go free of my mouth and laid my head down as I raced to the finish. She was looking down at me when her eyes seemed to lose focus and I felt her pussy clench me tight. "I'm gonna come in your pussy Alison!" I grunted, and then did. I reveled in the at once slow build up and yet immediate swelling, tightening and pulsing contraction as I shot into her. I held on to her hips and kept thrusting until well after I was done, shooting deep inside her and doing my all to fill her pussy. When at last I was done and slowing, I settled her hips firmly on mine. She leaned down and kissed me before adjusting her position and laying her head on my shoulder.

"Pift," as she blew hair out of her face. "Alex, that was great. I mean, yeah."

I was more mentally exhausted than physically, but I knew another round was not going to be in the cards. "Alison, that was amazing, and thank you again for approaching me. This was an incredible experience."

"Is there a 'but' in there?"

"Nope, just that after this insane day and night, I'm pooped and really need to sleep."

She pushed up to look at me. "I thought you said all night, and I said until two."

I shrugged. "I can live with myself knowing we both came twice."

"Twice?" she said, "I had four. Two each time."

"I'm happy to stay here for a while, but I really need sleep."

"No worries Alex, this is supposed to be a hookup, with commensurate expectations." She rolled off me and propped herself up on a pillow and an elbow. I rose, stretched and found my underwear. "Alex, I rarely say this to a club member, but I'd like it if you would let me know when you're traveling. Maybe we'll bump into each other again."

I pulled on my slacks and reached for my socks. I gave her a lecherous grin, "Bumping together was awesome. But is deliberately looking for someone against the rules?"

"Well, certainly part of this is not looking for emotional connections without mutual cause. And you definitely don't want to stalk people. We try to leave clues on the review websites to advertise when someone is just wrong. The comments rarely stay up for long, but if you know what to look for you can find them."

I was buttoning my shirt at this point and she continued, "Alex, you had a chance for simple anonymous sex with no strings and yet you were still a considerate, attentive and great lover. And there are times when I might want someone around who is more of a known quantity."

I sat on the bed and reached out for one of her full hanging breasts. "I'd be happy to have a chance to meet up with you again Alison. As a known quantity or otherwise. By the way, can you tell me why?"

She smirked, "When I use those other cards sometimes I'm a bit more, ah, adventurous. But that's always a risk when you don't know the other person."

"You don't know me."

"I know enough." She pulled me down by the shirt and kissed me firmly. A good thirty seconds later she released my shirt and I stood. "Fine Alex, fuck me and leave me," she said with a smile as she rose from the bed.

"Au revoir," I said as I put my hand on the door handle. She waved over her shoulder and disappeared into the bathroom as I left the room.

To be continued in part 2, Becca.

By Ptmc Pilot for Literotica

The Antebellum Pussie Possie: Part 9

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Fri, 16 Oct 2026 06:49:00 +0000

Harvest Boasting

By Bardot1990. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Her Story

(The following story is set in Northeast Louisiana in December 1844, the antebellum South. It is a harvest celebration. The language used is authentically Southern from the time period. All of the characters mentioned herein are between 18 and 21 years of age. This is the first of a series of stories told from both the female and the male perspectives.)

Friday night finally arrived. East Louisianans from far and near showed up for the celebration, some with slaves in tow. The Leone's, the Bannisters, the Greens, the Thompkins, the Jenkins, the Mullins, the Gastons, the Harknesses and a plethora of other farm families showed up along with various riff raff, drunks and drifters looking for a good time. Or a fight. The Harvest Dance attracted attendees from all walks of life.

Annie Leone quickly gathered up her Pussy Posse, Gretchen Thompkins, Mary Lynn and Polly Lynn Bannister, Janice Leone and Jennie Harkness, and set out to flame the neighborhood.

As per usual with such an egalitarian collection of hens, the gossip and the braggadocio superceded all other considerations.

Janice Leone: "Jennie Harkness! You fabulous hussy, you! I hear tell you did it to my brother the other Sunday. In the church basement! He said he made you pee on the floor!"

Jennie Harkness: "If he told you that, he's a lie and the truth ain't in him. I might've did it to him but I ain't peed. I told that melonhead not to say nuttin' about that, anyway. I lay he won't be gettin' nary nuther drop of my pussy, or it'll be 'Katie bar the door!'"

Gretchen Thompkins: "You give Jakie some pussy? I thought you liked Jimmy Gaston?"

Jennie: "Jimmy's too slow. I practically offered it to him and he ain't took the bait. What've I gotta do, hitch my skirt up and cock it up in his face?"

Janice: "Well, you ain't gotta drop no hints with Jake. You could have three pairs of bloomers on and that lunkhead could sniff you out if you crossed your legs in church. He might be quick on the draw, but he knows his cooch."

Polly Lynn Bannister: "Quick on the draw? I hear tell he cain't last a minute. 'Specially if its fresh. Like mine."

Annie Leone: "Did you say fresh? Like your’n? That ain't what Prescott Gaston says."

Polly Lynn: " Prescott Gaston is a lie. I ain't give him none."

Gretchen: "But you said,"

Polly Lynn: "Shut up, Gretch."

Annie: " Prescott says he give you the poke at the Revival meetin'. And he says you is the one that was quick."

Polly Lynn (relenting on her obvious lie): " Prescott said, ? Oh, yeah. I'd forgot about that. Musta didn't make much of a impression. And why are you talkin' to Prescott about me for? What business is it of your'n?"

Annie: "I give him some the other week, that's why. I ain't a-feared to say it. He said he's got a big un, bigger'n a blackie. I wanted to try him out."

(All the girls tittered at this startling admission.)

Polly Lynn: "So you give him some. How'd you know I ain't wanted a follow up? Maybe I had him down as my possible. 'Polly Lynn Gaston.' That sounds good to me."

Annie: "You're saving yourself for my brother Benny and you know it. Your parents and my parents have been tryin' to hook up our boys with you and Mary Lynn for the longest."

Polly Lynn: "Benny is three years younger than me. I ain't studyin' about no Benny."

Jennie (ignoring Polly's second lie): "Was he bigger'n a blackie, Annie?"

Janice: "Yeah, Annie. Give us the details. And why am I only hearing about this now? You bad thing! You was supposed to tell me about this five minutes after it happened!"

Annie: "If I give out the details, we ALL has to pungle, okay? Every slippin' pussy in this room has to 'fess up to something. I know ever' last one of you heffahs is done did sump'n that nobody knows about 'ceptin' you and the dick you had up between your legs. It ain't like we don't know each other. And the stories don't leave this room, like always. Deal?"

She waved her pinky finger in the air to signify absolute confidentiality. All the girls present locked pinky fingers in solemn agreement. These secretive gossip sessions always devolved into pussy measuring contests.

Annie's Story

"Okay, so here's what happened. You know my Pa let me ride with him down to the river when we was totin' the tobacky crop to the boat. It was me and Benny and Abby's husband Buck and two or three other blackies we brung along to do the work. You was there, Jennie. I saw you but you ain't see me. Well, the Gastons was there, too. I seen Prescott with 'em and I figured "Why not?", you know? He's always wearin' those tight work trousers so's girls can see his dick loungin' down his leg. He's real proud of it. So I give him the side-eye and a little hip shimmy. You know how I do. I woulda give him the cheek poke, but I ain't wanted him to think I wanted to suck his dick. I did want to, actually. Who wouldn't? But I ain't wanted him to know it straight off like that. A girl's gotta be what you call "discreet", you know? So I give him the shimmy and I wandered away from my family kinda casual, like, so's no one would notice. I went out behind the slave’s outhouse and I was gonna wait for him there, but it stunk to high heaven and I ain't think I could hold my breath and ride a dick at the same time. So I sneaked off into the woods apiece. I got behind a tree and peeked out. Sure enough, here comes Prescott, like a hound dog on the scent. He seen me and I took off deeper into the woods, with him hot on my trail. I warn't skeered of him. I jist ain't wanted no busy bodies to come sneakin' up and catched us with his dick up my ass. They wouldn't-a said nuthin' 'bout Prescott, of course, but Lawdy, they'd-a said sump'n 'bout me.

"So we run off about a quarter mile or so. Hopped a coupla streams. I looked back and couldn't see Pa or nobody followin' us. I had one 'o them ankle skirts on so the brambles wouldn't scratch me up. So we come to a little clearing next to a pond. So I says to him, I says: "Why are you followin' me, Prescott Gaston? I come out here to pee; I don't know what you thought. An' I ain't a-fixin' to squat an' squirt in front of you." Don't you know he pulled his dick out right there and flumped it up against his leg? Then he took it back in his hand and peed a circle 'round my feet! Told me that if I stepped outside the circle I was a blackie lover. I started to tell him that the onliest reason I give him the shimmy is I heard he had a blackie dick. He woulda liked that. But I ain't actually say it. I jist looked at his dick like it was the purtiest thing I'd seen in a coon's age (they like it when you do that) an' I told him it beat all the blackies I'd seen by a mile. So I swallowed real hard and I asked him if I could touch it. He stepped right 'cross that pee circle and put it dead smack in my hand!

"Soon's I touched it, it got hard. Didn't spill another drop of pee, jist pronged straight up. Boi-yoi-yoi-yoi-yoing! And yeah, he gots a big un. 'Lem inches, if I had to guess. He might have a inch on Benny, maybe two, three inches on Jakie. He ain't no Charlie Nelson, if that's what you want to know. But for a white man he's right up there. And fat? It ain't no word for it. Felt like I was holdin' a oak log. An' I could smell it, too. Smelt like, I dunno how to describe it. You know how a dick smells all sweaty sometimes, musky like a armpit, but you can smell stale old pussy oozin' off of it? An' doodoo, too, because he's been shovin' it up some heffah's poop chute? His dick just smelt used, you know? well used. You want a dick to smell like that mostwise cause it usually means it's broke in good and won't seize up before it can do right by a good piece 'o pussy. You jist don't wanna suck it right off of the bat because it stinks, you know? You wanna grease it up with your own puss before you put it in your mouth, because you don't know where it's been. I dunno. Maybe you might like to suck a un-pussed dick. I like to scrub 'em up in my fur before I'll put my mouth on it. Seasoning, you know. That's just me.

"So what's the first thing he does? He puts both his hands on my shoulders and starts giving me the pressdown! He wants me to bend the knee and slob the knob! So I says to him, I says, "Hold your horses, there, Prescott Gaston! Just 'cause I let you put it in my hand don't mean I'm-a let you put it in my mouth. I dunno what you think this is, but my mouth ain't the place for your stinkin' ole poker.

"So he goes, "Thad Johnson says you sucked his'n." Thad Johnson! (You know they're cousins.) I was so mad! You 'member that time I told y'all I let Thad run his finger up my cooch? Well, his finger was so skinny I figured his dick couldn't a-been much bigger. I even showed him how to run his thumb up my puss and his middle finger up my bunghole simultaneous, but even that didn't do the trick (he had them long fingernails, like a girl, and he scratched me), so when he pulled his dick out I give him the shoulder and I run off. That Thad Johnson. This mug had the nerve to say I sucked his dick!

"So I go, "I ain't never in this life sucked no Thad Johnson's dick. And if you believe his lies you can jist turn around and scooch your swingin' dick right back to camp." See, I knowed he'd already give Polly the full measure from the back. And I figured he'd turn me around and go north in both my "down there" holes, too. I wasn't wearin' any bloomers. All he had to do was lift up my skirt. If he'd-a got past both them steamy pipes, I'd-a blew him, sure. What, is his the first dick I sucked?

"So I stepped right across his little pee fence and started to make my way home. I figured he was gon' call me a blackie lover anyway, and it ain't like none-a us ain't had a blackie dick up in us from time to time. It's just that we has to deny it to our menfolk. So bein' a blackie lover ain't the worst thing in the world, less'n we get big and end up dropping a li'l niglet. You know?

"But danged if my pussy warn't deadset agin the plan! She seen that big ole purple pole and set her mind right then and there! It was like I was walking one way and my pussy was draggin' me backwards so's she could get one ride in, at least! She got to moistin' and drippin'. Ever' step I took jist made me sloshier and sloshier.

"I looked back and he's jist a-standin' there, hands on his hips, dick pronged up in the air like a flagpole. And you know what? I could still smell it! From twenty, thirty feet away! It was like those pies that Ma sets out on the windowsill to cool. It was call’n' me, girls! Seemed like a mist was oozin' off it and draggin' me back by my nostrils. And the worst of it was, He knew it. I could see it in his eyes.

"Finally, I jist slowed down and give up. It warn't no use. My head was a-swimming, all fogged up with dick scent. My pussy was floatin' in juice. We was gon' be down to the boat dock for three days. This might be my onliest chance to cool her off. I stopped dead in my tracks and I stood there. I was fightin' it. Lawd knows I was fightin' it! My mind said to take one more step and get a-goin'. But my legs was locked up. Wouldn't move a tap! Seemed like I stood there for an age.

"It took me awhile but I finally looked back to him. Slowly, I scooched my skirt up to show him my ass. I says to him, "You better come and get it quick afore I change my mind." Did he run over, ass over teakettle, like any man with any sense would-a done? No! He strolled over. Took his time. And girls? His dick ain't wobbled one iota. His body was movin', but his dick homed in on my pussy like it was already attached with a tight rope. Hard ain't the word for it. It was made of stone! Polly ain't lied about that much.

"I only felt the slam when he was all the way in. Then he pulled it out so fast I couldn't get any swirl. He fucked me like I was his dog, 'ceptin' we was standin' up.

"Finally, I couldn't take it no more. He was just humpin' me. Didn't have the decency to give me a reacharound. And my clit's just a-bulgin' out, like Janice's, only not as big.

"So I give him the push, you know, just put my hand against his chest to suggest a drier hole. It was right there. 'N I was ready, too. Did he pay attention to the push? You betchu he didn't. Just kept poundin' away. You cain't be subtle with some blackies. He wasn't pickin' up the clues! So I let him keep on for another minute or two. His eyes was rollin' in his head, but he warn't near 'bout ready to cum.

"So finally I says to him, I says; "Prescott! Put it up my ass. Change up! Jeez!" This seemed to shake him up. I ain't really wanted him to put it up my butt, but sometimes you get so slippery your pussy won't do the trick. Don't act like this is your first time hearing this. I knows you ho's only too well. Anyway, he pulled it out and put it right up to the opening to my doodihole, quick as you please. Slipped it right in! I says to myself, I says: "What the farmer's daughter?", you know, because my cooch is one thing but my ass is another. Ain't nobody slipped up my poop chute that easy. My ass is tight. Anyone'll tell you that much. Those that's been up there'll tell you I can make a pinky finger cum simply by squeezin' my butt cheeks up. And this boy goes all the way up with his knotty pole in one go? Sump'ns wrong right there. And now here he comes with the doggy hump again.

"Well, I was too thru. But what could I do? He had me locked in. Usually it takes some time for a fella to start pile driving me when he goes deep south like that. Prescott ain't missed a beat. He's grippin' me by my hips an' pulling me back an' forth along his pole. He's jist a-slammin' me. I ain't gon' lie, it felt good. I'm thinkin' to myself: "How'd Prescott get this big ole sausage whilst his cousin Thad only gots that dinky pinky?"

(Here Polly interrupted her)

Polly: "I thought you said you ain't never had none-a Thad's dick?"

Annie: "I lied. I give him some just the once. Don't tell Abby. I bet you I won't give him no more. His dick ain't worth a good pussy fart. In fact, if you fart on him with your pussy, he might slip out!"

All the girls guffawed at the mental image this insult evoked. Annie continued:

"Anyway, me and Prescott kept a-goin'. I still had my dress on. My titties was a-floppin' and I got to sweatin' from my forehead an' my armpits. I looked down and I had these great big half-moon sweat stains in my white blouse. You know the ones; all of us has had 'em. But it comes from working 'round the house, you know? How'm I gon' explain these big-ass armpit sweat stains to my Pa? I ain't been out loadin' tobacky. The blackies done that. Of course, my skirt would cover up my puss and the after-drip, but he's gonna wonder what I been doin' that caused my pits to sweat up. It ain't summer time; it's harvest.

"So now I'm trying to come up with a cover story. Meanwhile, Prescott is still rakin' my doodihole over the coals. I'm not payin' much attention 'cause, of course, I'm worryin' about what my Pa is gonna say about these sweat stains. He'll come to his own conclusions and he's prol'ly gon' be right. You don't get sweat stains from goin' out in the woods to pee. You get sweat stains from fuck’n'. My Pa ain't stupid. (Well, he still thinks I'm a virgin. But that don't mean he's stupid. A lotta your Pa's think you ain't fucked nobody, neither, and not one of you heffahs has seen hide nor hair of your pussy cover flap since you was ten years old.)

"All-of-a-sudden, like, Prescott slows down. I almost didn't notice. What I did notice is his dick started gettin' soft. He cum in me! Shot his load, and now he's strugglin' to get it up agin afore I locked it up and pushed him out!

"Now I'm really put out. We'd both got to stay out in the woods until these sweat stains dried. I knew that much. And I ain't cum yet! Long as I ain't bust my nuts, I'm gon' continue to sweat. That's jist natural. I couldn't figure out how long it would take my pits to dry, but I knew I was gon' bust my nuts, sweaty pits or not. And this blackie is strugglin' to keep his dick up!

"I knew it was time for me to take charge. First thing I did was, I hopped my happy hips up off his shriveled old peter rabbit. I was gon' get mine and I ain't needed to sit about and chitchat whilst he got his stremff back.

"Next, I stripped off my blouse and hung it over a tree branch to dry. I stripped off my skirt, too, just in case he shot it up with his nasty jizz. Now I'm a-standing there, buck-nekkid, titties all wagglin' out, doodihole jist a-drippin'. I look over at Prescott. He looks like he jist finished a ten-mile run. He's a-standin' there, hands on his knees, huffin' for air. His dick is hangin' straight down, danglin' like a ribbon in the wind. It warn't near about as hard as it was before it went in. It looked like it was gaspin' for air, too. He gives me a laugh; you know how they'll laugh and try an' play it off when they cum too quick. Like I'm supposed to laugh right along with him. And it's my pussy that's left wantin'.

"I could feel his jizz oozin' out of my ass, drippin' down my thighs. I reached back and scooped up a handful of the stuff an' I flung it into the trees. I flung another handful with my other hand.

"You know how, sometimes, when they cum too quick they'll want to give you the pressdown and make you suck they dicks till it gets hard again? I wasn't havin' that shit. Not tuh-day! No, girls, lemme tell you what I did.

"I says to him, I says, "Git down here. On your back." At first he acted like he wasn't gon' do it. But I give him the stink eye and puffed up my lips real firm so's he knew I meant business. What's he gon' do? He's the one sloppied me up an' ain't waited for me to nut. Like I'm gon' run all the way out in the woods an' come back without gettin' my nuts shriveled up, too? He musta had me confused with somebody else.

"So once I had him splayed out on the ground I stepped up to him real sultry-like. I jist stood there, makin' him wonder what I was gonna do with his floppy dick, if I was gon' do anything at all. Truth is, I ain't had no plans at all for his dick. Chile? I wanted that tongue.

"I stepped across his face an' I lowered my pussy down real slow so he could get a good look and a even better whiff. Lower and lower I went till my pussy was right smack in his face. He closed his eyes and stuck his tongue out.

"Pretty soon he stopped strugglin' and started in to lickin', like I wanted. Back lick, baby! I looked back over my shoulder an' his dick was hard again! Boi-yoi-yoi-yoi-yoing! But I ain't wanted his dick just now. He had his chance. Now I'm givin' him a different chance, and he better not muck it up. Don't you know he firmed his tongue up and ran that mug straight up my poop chute as far as it would go? I clenched on it quick, too quick, and forced it out. Not deliberate, you understand, because it felt good. So I relaxed and let him poke his tongue up there again.

"Don't you wish, sometimes, that they tongues was as long as they dicks? He's got his tongue just inside my rim an' I'm wanting him to go deeper. But his tongue just warn't long enough! It tickled me real good, but I wanted him to pound me with it. Ever' time I got to slammin' his face his tongue slipped out. I ain't liked that at all. So pretty soon I jist settled for the swirl. I rubbed my doodihole round and round 'cross his mouth, real fast like. That felt pretty good. I figured I could cum like that.

"He ain't seemed to mind lickin' up his own jizz, neither. Some of 'em complain about it, but I don't know why. They want us to suck it down like it was mother's milk. But they don't want a'ry bit of it on they own tongues. I firmed my butt cheeks up and squeezed out all the jizz I could. It wasn't no shortage of it, you can bet on that. I don't mind swallowin' jizz. I've gotten used to it. I know some-a you heffahs claim it tastes funny. But if you gulp it down real quick you won't taste nothin'. I'm jist givin' Prescott a taste of his own medicine.

had a 'lem inch dick like Prescot's an' I shoved that mug right down his throat!

"All of a sudden I got this warm feeling, you know, that feeling you get right before you bust a big, steamy nut, all bright and tingly and fuzzy? And his tongue was all the way up my puss an' my clit was throbbin' agains

The Antebellum Pussie Possie: Part 8

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Thu, 15 Oct 2026 18:48:00 +0000

Church Lov’n

By Bardot1990. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.

“God dammit, Chowlie! Stop Play’n round wid it! Put it in me!”

Miriam Thompkins was too through with Charles Nelson Leone. He was toying with her pussy from behind using the tip of his cock when, by her reckoning, he ought to have been using it as a ramrod.

The two of them had sneaked upstairs to the "segregated" balcony after the conclusion of church services at the Episcopal Church. Scores of parishioners, black and white, were downstairs socializing separately, according to the laws of East Louisiana in 1844. Charlie's friend (and owner) Ben Leone had sneaked off to a basement closet where he'd scheduled a tryst with his cousin Janice. In a different basement closet Jake Leone had Pete Harkness' sister Jennie on tap.

Charlie and Miriam, slaves from different farms, squeezed up into the church bell tower singly after Miriam poked her tongue into her cheek during the service and rolled her eyes skyward to signal a meet. The small room was a tight fit.

Miriam & Charlie.

Miriam's two sisters (the three were triplets) were under strict orders to cover for an absence Miriam estimated would take no more than ten minutes. Church service or no, Miriam's pussy required attention. Charlie happened to be in attendance that Sunday with his mother and siblings. He didn't attend church often. Miriam thought this might be her only chance at him.

Up in the church bell tower, Miriam's skirt was scooched up around her waist. Her rounded, naked ass was on full display. Charlie's cock bulged outwardly from a crease in his rugged pantaloons, twelve inches of solid muscle striving to invest itself of the fragrant crease in Miriam's groin. He gripped his penis by its base as he painted her southern cleft with the aromatic juices oozing from her chocolate vagina, coating his pud in her opulence. His purple-black dick pulsed virulently.

"We ain’t got much time, Chowlie. If I'd knowed you wuz gwine play 'round wid it like some kid, I'd-a axed somebody else!"

"We ain't never did it before, Miri. Dis de fust time! If I jist put it in quick, an cum. Does you wants dat? An' den you-a go back an' tells your sisters I cain't fuck."

"AH' ma do dat anyways, Chollie. What dat got to do wit' you? If I wasn't already ready to fuck, I wouldn't-a axed you to follow me up here! You sees how wet ahm is!"

"You is mighty wet, gal. You blowin' bubbles!" Charlie chuckled.

"Dat’s right, boy. An' you ain't tendin' 'em proper! Put it in, dog gonnit! An' let's finish up before my Ma comes lookin' for me."

She preened upward on her tippy toes to offer him a better angle of insertion. Charlie released his grip on his cock as Miriam's labia gaped open. With the barest trace of a thrust, Charlie's muscular dick disappeared into her hole. Miriam groaned with satisfaction. Her head floated backward onto her shoulder blades as she suppressed a scream of wanton fervor.

"Finally"

She hilted him in one go. When he withdrew, his entire cock was coated in her crystal effervescence, steamy, hot and bubbling. Her pussy dripped with urgency. Charlie plunged forward to tap her cervix again, luxuriating in her heat and the newness of their intercourse. This was always the best time, that first cruise up the slippery pink baby chute of a pretty girl.

Miriam began to tremble. Her muscles stood out in contrast to her normally svelte skin. She hadn't been kidding. She was already on the verge of release not ten seconds in.

"Not yet, Priscilla! Not yet!" Miriam importuned silently.

(Priscilla was the given name of Miriam's pussy. Miriam spoke to Priscilla often as if Priscilla were a real person.)

"This is gonna be quick!" Charlie thought grimly.

He gripped her ass and roiled his dick in conjunction with her increasingly strident pelvic ululations.

In truth, Miriam had been building a foundation for Priscilla's detonation all throughout the church service. Ignoring the sermon, Miriam's mind drifted. She fondly recalled her encounter with Bennett Leone the month before despite feeling hugely put upon by its abrupt conclusion. The details of that tryst were fresh in her mind. Young Master Leone was downstairs just now, sitting in a pew with his family. She could see his unruly shock of rusty red hair from her seat in the balcony.

She remembered how he'd fucked her roughly that night at the swimming hole, slamming his dick the length of her cunt with manly precision as her sisters looked on. He'd fucked Beulah and Dinah, too, before standing up to Priscilla's challenge. Miriam mounted him and gave as good as she'd gotten. Even now she could almost feel Ben's testicles flopping against her taint as she rocked him from her mount atop Chawlie’s purpled cock. They'd assailed each other that night, weaving an intricate web of fuck thunder that served Miriam's masturbatory fantasies for weeks afterward.

"Fuck me! Fuck Me!” she meditated with passion.

It was a good thing that Miriam hadn't given voice to her silent remembrances, lest the church services be disrupted with scandal.

Priscilla heard Miriam's salacious musings, though, and responded accordingly. She gushed alive, overflowing with the aromatic juices of Miriam's private lust.

Miriam anticipated this problem. Some weeks back she'd allowed her attention to wander during church services in much the same manner. The result had been a large, wet stain on the back of her church dress, a wetness that she didn't notice until she returned from her secret world of sexual fantasy. As services concluded she'd immediately employed her sisters to block the view of onlookers while she exited the sanctuary. She'd promptly raced to the first available bench and sat there while the blotch dried.

Miriam had been mortified that day. Her sisters just laughed.

Ever resourceful, Miriam now came to church with a thick cotton pad situated under her dress between Priscilla and her seat. Priscilla could still drip during the sermon, but most of her issue would be sopped up. Only the front of Miriam's bloomers would wetten. This, she thought, was an acceptable compromise, especially insofar as, with proper positioning, that leak wouldn't stain the front of her dress.

Charlie Leone sat with his family in another section of the 'segregation' balcony. He was dressed in his work clothes. He didn't have much else. As Miriam floated at plateau, unable to complete Priscilla's desire with mere remembrance fantasy, Charlie's attention, too, wandered. He peered about the church sleepily, wondering when this dreary 'white folks' sermon would come to an end.

Something unusual caught his eye.

It was Miriam Thompkins. She was gazing intently in his direction, hoping to attract his attention. He saw her, but he didn't see her. It was the cheek poke that disrupted his absent-minded reverie. Had he actually seen that? In church?

Slowly, he allowed his eyes to drift up to hers. Maybe she was just cleaning her teeth. Maybe he'd mistaken her intent. Their eyes met.

There it was again!

Miriam drove her tongue into her left cheek twice to simulate female fellatio. Everybody knew what the cheek poke meant. Charlie met her gaze seeking confirmation. What he received by way of reply was the ‘How many times is I gots to offur before you says yes?’ look. Her non-verbal communication was clear. Miriam followed this with a surreptitious nod to the bell tower upstairs.

A booty call in church! There was pussy in the offing! Charlie's face broadened into a wide grin.

"I gots to start comin' to church mo' often!"

Miriam rolled her eyes.

"It's about time."

She'd been trying to attract his attention for at least a half hour now.

Charlie responded with another cheek poke, a single, into his left cheek. Miriam nodded demurely. The meeting was set.

Of course, Ben had already given Charlie the details of his conquest of the Thompkins triplets. He'd fucked the shit out of all three girls (by his telling) and left them rapturously unconscious at the swimming hole, dripping penis honey from every orifice. And he was going to do it to them again the first chance he got. Did Charlie want in on the action?

What does one say to an offer like that? Charlie accepted.

Miriam's church foray changed things a bit. It bypassed Ben's introduction, cutting out the middleman. Miriam's cheek poke booty call was Charlie's chance to "tap dat ass" on his own terms.

Charlie didn't expect to see Ben after church. He knew that Ben would probably be doin' it to some girl down in the basement. (Ben gave Charlie all those details, too.) Here, now, was a chance for Charlie to surprise Ben with a church fuck story of his own. The chief triplet had actually given him the cheek poke! Charlie's penis stirred.

"How much longer is dis guy gon' preach?!" Charlie wondered with exasperation.

After the final benediction Charlie waited in his seat while his mother, siblings and the other Negroes cleared the balcony. He pretended to get in the line to descend the stairs but he lingered back, allowing anyone and everyone to take his spot in line. He'd already seen Miriam dart behind a column to a hallway leading to the belfry ladder. He kept a sharp eye to see if anyone had noticed her. No one had.

Her two sisters were eyeing him. They obviously knew of Miriam's plans. Charlie gave them a knowing smile.

"I'm gon' fuck yo' sister. I'm gon' fuck de shid owda her."

They seemed to be a bit overly pleased at this unspoken but clearly communicated news. Charlie was a little perplexed. Most girls sneer when another girl's insidious plans come to fruition. Dinah and Beulah seemed positively giddy. Was something going on that he didn't know about? The triplets hadn't given him any indications prior to this. He'd seen them on occasion and come away with not so much as a wink. Charlie became slightly suspicious.

"Sumpn's goin' on."

He waited until the balcony cleared, even deigning to descend the staircase himself before declaring (within earshot of everyone milling about):

"I fo'git my Bible upstairs. Be right back."

No one thought it strange that a black man who couldn't read had brought a Bible to church. Charlie ascended the stairwell two steps at a time. His disappearance was soon forgotten in the jocularity of the after church fellowshipping.

Charlie arrived in the bell tower to find an impatient Miriam Thompkins, arms crossed and feet tapping, after the manner of black women who have something to do and someplace to be and not enough time to do both. She looked past him to see if he'd been followed. Charlie closed the trap door in the floor behind him. Only then did Miriam turn, scooch her dress up and pull her bloomers to the floor. Charlie was taken aback.

"I, I thought you wuz gwine." he stammered.

"You thought I wuz gwine suck yo' dick?" Miriam countered. "We ain't got time fo' dat right now. Take too long. Too many people around. I need you to, you know."

"To what?"

"To fuck me, Chollie. Don't play dumb. Is ah'm wagglin' my tooncey in de air fo' nuttin'?"

"Me? Here?"

"Boy! Is you wants de poosy or ain't you! I can get somebody else."

"I, I" Charlie stammered again.

"You ain't want no poosy. Somebody lied to me."

Miriam reached down and resolutely pulled her bloomers up.

"No, I'll take it. I'll take it!" Charlie assured her.

Miriam stopped re-dressing.

"Well?"

Charlie stepped to her and pulled her bloomers back down. In the process the aroma of her sex became evident. His dick, already prickly with the prospect of penetration, lumbered awake. It found the crease in his pantaloons and peeked out without assistance. Miriam saw it emerge. She gripped his pud, twisted and squeezed. In seconds his cock bloomed erect, pouring forth like a hooded forest cobra.

"Hmm," Miriam observed. "At least dey ain't lie 'bout dat much. You do gots a big un."

"Who is 'dey'?" Charlie asked.

"Niggy, don't axe dumb questions. You see dis?"

(Here she pointed to her pussy with her middle finger.)

"Put, you dick, in ,here! Dass all you needs to know."

She preened up on her toes to expose Priscilla more fully. Charlie could sense the heat emanating from Miriam's hairy babymaker. She didn't appear to require much foreplay.

Priscilla was a snapper.

Ben Does Janice.

Downstairs in the church basement, Bennett Leone was already mounted over Janice Leone's freckled ginger ass. Her huge crop of crimson pubic hair bulged outward from her vulva giving the impression that he was fornicating with a bear cub. Ben aimed the tip of his cock into her mass of curly labial tresses hoping to find a vagina at the bottom of it. It seemed an interminable passage, fraught with peril for the uninitiated.

Once past her silky jungle, however, Jannie's vaginal credentials were unparalleled. Her pussy ranked up there with the best of them. It was fresh and warm and wet. It contrasted nicely with Jannie's outwardly frosty demeanor. Ben fucked her from behind. He reached around front, using his thumb and forefinger to masturbate her engorged super-clitoris like a man, just as she'd taught him. He pulled her clitoral foreskin back and forth over her penile nub. This sensation, in concert with his thick, intrusive penis, wafted the girl aloft into an insensate realm of carnality where she lingered and lingered, sampling the electric impulses to be found there. Bennett used her pussy to masturbate his dick, twirling circlets into her love canal as she suckled his thrusts. They were old hands at this. Sunday was their day to re-acquaint themselves.

Unlike Miriam up in the bell tower, Jannie was in no hurry. It would be a week before she could meet with Ben like this again. They'd successfully fucked in this manner so often that the fear of discovery was a distant memory.

When Jannie felt herself nearing the tipping point she simply eased her pussy off Ben's cock, turned and sucked him. She knew he wouldn't cum until she was ready.

On his dick was the aroma of her carnal universe. Succulent. Heady. Deeply arousing. It was addictive.

She slobbered bubbles along his shaft, then stood and pointed his dick into her stinkness.

"It needs some seasoning," she reasoned.

There was a marked difference between Jannie's rectum and her poochipap. From Ben's perspective her ass was drier, firmer, less accommodating. He had to be well lubricated before making the trip up her poop chute. It was work.

By contrast Jannie's pussy always smiled open and never failed to recommend her clitoris as a friend and confidante, and well worthy of his attention. Too, she was slippery in a fun sort of way. If one tripped and fell into her, her charming laugh erased all elements of dismay.

"Whoops! Take care, now! Let's try it again!"

From Jannie's perspective her ass and her pussy were flip sides of the same organism. Both required thickness, friction and motion to prosper.

"I'm full. That's the thing."

Jannie's clit was an entirely different slice of pie. It raged and burgeoned like a small penis, complete with all the attributes and detriments of said protuberance. It had thickness, length and a crown. Jannie could waft it aloft at will. Men who encountered it visually for the first time were often shocked to see it rising like a spring mushroom from beneath Jannie's crimson carpet.

"There's a pussy down there, too." Janice often reminded her lovers, queefing its scent to soften the stunning visual effect of her throbbing mini-member.

She enjoyed getting blown, man or woman, it made no difference. Janice would lay on her back and open her legs wide so that she might watch whomever chose to service her. She imagined the ridicule she might endure if she were a man with such a small, stubby penis. Instead, she enjoyed the amazement her lobster claw clitoris evoked. It bobbed at the apex of her cleft, preening for tongue. And if no mouth closed upon it, the friction/pressure of a furry pubis served almost as well, as long as a huge dick encumbered her vaginal passage in tandem. Jannie had the best of both worlds.

Just now she could feel Ben's dick surging faster and faster still inside her bottom. Her ass cheeks wobbled and flattened with each powerful thrust.

"Not yet!"

She eased up off his dick, leaving it throbbing manically in the air.

"I'm gonna suck it, okay? And then you do me," she murmured aloud.

This was not a request.

Jannie knelt and took Ben's dick into her mouth.

Jenny Seduces Jake

As Buck Harness' niece, Jennifer Harkness wasn't family per se. Sure, she called Abigail Leone Harkness 'auntie', but that title accrued from marriage, not blood.

Jake Leone didn't care either way. She had a pussy, didn't she? What else mattered?

Back in the day, the two of them had been chicken fighting partners at the Thompkins swimming hole before a group of parents banned the game outright. Jake remembered that one time where he, Ben, Tommy Thompkins, Leo Green, Pete Harkness and a few other teens convinced a number of the local girls, black and white, to chicken fight in the nude. After some trepidation, one of the black girls stripped naked, followed by a few others. Finally the white girls doffed their clothing to avoid being called 'yellow'.

Jake was amazed to see his partner, Jennie, boldly splashing about in the buff. She wasn't grown yet. Her titties best resembled a set of overly large nipples lacking heft or sway. 'Mosquito bites' she called them. Her bush, too, was a work in progress. Despite its deep brunette coloration, it didn't cover her entire puss; one could still see patches of white skin beneath. (This wasn't true of any of the Leone girls, all of whom sported full-bush pussies and wobbly breasts as they entered their teens.)

When Jennie mounted his shoulders and he could feel her vagina pressing against his neck, Jake almost swooned. His penis ballooned erect. Though he sought to hide it beneath the watery surface, Jennie noticed his boner and called it to the attention of the other girls. Then everyone, male and female, had a good laugh at Jake's expense.

Jake and Jennie defeated Leo Green and Dinah Thompkins in the first round of chicken fighting that day. Jake's erect penis touched Leo's penis (also erect) during the mash up, causing Leo to fall over backward in shock. Tommy Thompkins and Polly Lynn Bannister subsequently defeated Jake and Jennie in the second round.

After the loss, Jake attempted to keep Jennie astride his shoulders purely for the feel of her naked ass against his skin. Jennie wiggled free of his grip and spent the rest of that day avoiding him. He seemed just too eager to 'accidentally' touch her with his penis. She'd thought it cute at first. Not so much later on.

Much had transpired between that summer day seven years ago and this.

Firstly, Janice Leone spilled the beans about the naked chicken-fighting contest. Since the black boys present had witnessed white girls naked (although none of them had taken white girls as chicken-fighting partners), coed swimming had been summarily banned.

"What were you thinking! white fathers thundered at their sons. "Lett’n blackies see your sista buck nekkid! Ever last one oh dem coulda got raped. You knows how their kind is!"

Secondly, Jake Leone inadvertently impregnated his cousin Patrice McNulty, who subsequently married and moved away to Tennessee.

Thirdly, Jennie's uncle Buck married Jakie's cousin Abigail, making Jennie an erstwhile member of the Leone clan. She was, as yet, unaware of the initiation fee into that august tribe.

It was Bennett Leone who apprised Jennie Harkness of her membership dues. Jennie lost her virginity to Ben during the wedding festivities. He fucked her several more times at church before passing her off to his cousin Jake because (he said): "She needs mo' practice'n I got time to give."

Despite Ben's assessment of her nascent sexual capacities, Jennie Harkness blossomed into a lovely young woman. A natural brunette, she wore her flaxen hair after the fashion of a lion's mane reaching down to the small of her back. Her 'mosquito bites' filled in nicely to become apple sized breasts featuring cherry nipples. She had a small waist and a proportionatel

The Antebellum Pussie Possie: Part 7

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Wed, 14 Oct 2026 18:48:00 +0000

Nightcrawling the Triplets

By Bardot1990. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Night Crawling with the Thompkins Triplets

"He say I 'posed to suck he dick when he get here. He say he got a big un," Beulah Thompkins commented offhandedly as she scrubbed a berry stain from a white linen shirt.

"Dey all say dat," her sister Miriam snipped back. "What he gon' giv'n you if'n you does?" Her dark hands were lathered in lye soap.

"I sucked his dick dat one time, you 'member I tole you? Down by de back fence?" interjected Dinah, the third sister, ignoring Miriam's query. "It ain't l'il. I've sucked bigger, d'ough."

The three slave women were identical triplets, well past puberty, and more than familiar with the Southern poontang tradition imposed upon comely young black women in northeast Louisiana. This late summer afternoon found them hand washing the Thompkins family clothing in the creek using smooth stones and homemade soap. They gossiped as they worked. Beulah Thompkins' comment about Bennett Leone's impending visit was considered of no more consequence than a treatise on owl migration patterns.

"You sucked his dick? What he giv'n you?" Beulah asked Miriam.

"A bad case of jizz breff!" Dinah laughed.

"Shut up, Dinah." Miriam snapped. "Leastways I only sucked his dick an' sent him home. You sucked his dick an' den you offered he de poosy to boot! fo' free!"

"Pissh. My poosy need jist as much relief as he dick. And so do your'n, tell de troof an' shame de Debil! Why ah'm-a let him shoot his foofy in my mouf' an' don't get no joy on my own account? You sound stupid."

"Dat ain't de point. You know dat ain't de point. Supposin' Marse Tommy find out you been givin' some-a his poosy to Marse Bennett? For free? He don't like Marse Bennett no how on account of that time Marse Bennett made Chollie whup him down to the swimmin' hole."

"I wish'd I coulda been dere to see dat!" Beulah mused absentmindedly.

"Well I was dere", Miriam continued. "An' you ain't seen nuttin' tell you sees a chocolate lass cut loose on a white boy. Chollie whupped dat crackuh's ass up one side an' down de udder. Some-a de udder white boys went to help Marse Tommy but Marse Bennett said he'd sic Chollie on dem, too. Come right out and said he'd fight on Chollie's side! Dat made 'em gulp back some tobacky, lemme tell you!"

"Lawdy! Dat wuz sev'm years ago! I'll suck Marse Bennett's dick six ways from Sunday if he'll sic Chollie on ole Tommy one mo' again!" Beulah smirked.

"Bof' 'um's grown now. Chollie only got away wid it 'cause dey's boys. He take and go upside Marse Tommy's haid now and Marse Bennett cain't protect him like he did back den. Marse Tommy'll get up a posse an' go an' lynch Chollie, you watch and see. String him right up and Benny cain't he'p him." Dinah noted.

"Dat Chollie is de one whose dick you oughta be lookin' at suckin'", Miriam observed with a note of satisfaction. "Dass one good-lookin' blackie."

"I know, right? But de onliest time we sees him is at church. An' he don't come half de time. He stay home wid' his Pa."

"You let me catch him alone one time, jist once. I'll put it on him so good he won't never wanna go back to de Leone's. He-a change his name to Thompkins!" Miriam vowed.

"Yeh, yeh. We know. Yo' poosy is de sunshine in de sky. I'd like to see you to prove it, Miss Braggadodiodo." Beulah challenged.

"Oh ho! You got a dick I can wrap my Priscilla around? Pull it out. She'll have you screamin' my name out loud."

"Not my dick. Oh no! Marse Bennett's dick, when it get here"

"I thought you wuz de one gwine suck his dick? What my Priscilla got to do wit' yo bid'ness?"

"You de one always braggin' about she. Let's see what she can do. Less'n youse skeered."

"Skeered-a what? Whiteboy dick? Please."

Dinah intervened.

"She's right, you know. You de one always make it seem like yo poosy don't stink. 'N lawd knows I smells yo fish market ever' day. Yit when de big dicks come to callin', you always got sump'n else to do. I bet yo' throat see mo' dick den yo' poochipap do."

"Youse a damn lie. My Priscilla done seen mo' dick den you an' Beulah put togedder. I jist don't go runnin' off at the mouf about it. Bof' you heffahs talk too much."

"Who you done put it on, den? Besides Marse Tommy an' Freddy Harkness?"

"Dass fo' me to know an you to find out."

"Like I said: All mouf an' no poochipap."

Miriam decided to change tactics.

"What's he gon' gimme to let him slip his dick up into my Priscilla? He gimme a peppermint ball to suck his dick that other time. My Priscilla is worf' a whole lot more'n dat."

"He white! He ain't gotta give you nuttin'! Marse Tommy been all up in yo poosy, too, an' all he giv'n you was a snootful o' jizz!"

"Dass diffunt. Marse Tommy own dis place an' you and me bofe. Marse Ben is a visitor. An' he ain't 'posed to be here no how, seein' as how Marse Tommy don' like him. A gennulman always leaves a lady wif a 'commodation for her time an' talents."

"'Commodation my ass. You jist skeered. 'Commodations is fo' white womens' poosies. Yo poosy is on call."

"So what you wan' me to do?" Miriam asked. "Show you how to suck dick? Ain't I already did that? It ain't me who made dese cheek-poke arrangements."

"I, I, wanna suck his dick." Beulah said hesitantly.

"So who's stopping you?"

"I, I, want y'all to help me, is all."

"You need help sucking a dick? What's ailin' you?"

"I, I, want y'all to pitch in."

"Oh I get it!" chirped Dinah. "You want to put it on him! Priscilla, Patricia and Pamela all at the same time!"

(Priscilla, Patricia and Pamela were the given names for their respective pussies)

"Yeah."

"You tryna kill him", observed Miriam warily.

"I'm tryna see his face when you whip Priscilla on him, since she so good."

"Trust me. He won't be awake for long. He might faint. You better let him taste Pamela first 'cause if you don't Pamela is goin' dry."

"You can trust me. Pammie ain't never dry", Beulah countered confidently.

Bennett Leone, the white scion of a tobacco farm two miles distant, waited until Annie Leone's easy snoring permeated their shared loft bedroom. He hadn't bothered his sister for her sex this night, preferring to conserve his strength for his planned late evening foray over at the Thompkins farm.

Annie noticed his unusual reticence. She correctly deduced that he had other plans. She knew Ben well; her brother didn't just pass up free pussy.

"Ever' time his dick gets hard he wants to get it wet", she noted. "He don't waste no 'rections."

Rather than challenge him on the matter, Annie rolled over and promptly fell asleep. In the morning Ben's dick would be resting against her upper lip, seeking the warmth of her throat like always, no matter whose pussy juices graced his shaft the night before.

Ben played his part in this charade admirably. He nestled into his bed until he found a comfy position. As time passed he offered up some measured snores, softly at first, but deepening in timbre with each iteration. Annie noted his fake snoring with a wan shake of her blonde tresses.

"Go fuck whichever heffah suits you, Benny. Jeez! My pussy needs some rest anyway. It's not like we're married."

While he waited for Annie to drift off, Ben ruminated about Beulah Thompkins. The black girl and her family had been to church this past Sunday, sitting up in the balcony with the rest of the slaves. She wore a white ankle-length frock buttoned up to her neck. Ben couldn't help but imagine the svelte curves underlying her Victorian raiment, the luscious milk chocolate tits, her velvet pubic mound. All three of those Thompkins triplets were fine as hell. They sucked a mean dick, too. Tommy Thompkins didn't like sharing them, selfish bastard.

After church Ben sought Beulah's attention. Catching her eye, he gave her the time honored come on, that is, he poked his tongue into his cheek twice to simulate female fellatio. Beulah, surprised at being thus selected, smiled and dropped her eyes demurely. They were in church, after all! When she raised her head again she sought Ben's gaze and poked her tongue into her cheek just once, signifying acceptance.

Ben looked around. Scores of parishioners were laughing and milling about while conversing. His surreptitious cross-crowd conversation with the black girl went unnoticed in the hubbub. He mouthed the word "Wednesday" voicelessly across the racial chasm between them. (Even after church, the races didn't mingle). Beulah nodded her assent. And that was that. They would meet at the Thompkins swimming hole. Ben couldn't risk being caught on Tommy's farm after hours.

Annie's measured snoring brought Ben back to the present. He peeked out at his sister. In the nighted gloom he could see that she'd snuggled her shoulders and tits under her blanket, but her naked ass poked out to the very edge of her bed. Her hairy labia swelled from between her ass cheeks, barely concealing her pink slit. It gleamed wetly. Annie's rounded ass rose and ebbed tremulously with each breath. Ben's penis surged at the sight.

"Beulah better be good. Look at what I'm passing up!" Ben mused silently.

He stepped to his sister with his erect member in hand and eased his pudenda back and forth along the horizontal line of her crevice. Unconsciously, Annie drew her right leg up to afford him better access to her pinkness. Even asleep, she was used to such intrusions.

Ben eased forward until his helmet disappeared into her slippery cooze. Rather than plunge further in, Ben gripped his shaft and began to masturbate. He stroked his shaggy foreskin sensually against Annie's pussy lips, relishing the sticky sound of their intercourse and the sweet aroma thereof.

All too soon Ben's jism sprayed forth in fits and spurts.

"That's it. That's good. Now I won't cum too fast with Beulah. I cain't have her telling her sisters I cain't fuck."

Ben pulled his sticky wet cock back into his drawers, then threw on his coveralls and climbed out of the loft. He sneaked out the front door and soon disappeared into the darkness.

Alone in the loft, Annie reached down between her legs to scoop some of Ben's jism. She drew it to her lips and sniffed it.

"Whoever it is he's fucking, he don't want her to think he cums too fast", she correctly surmised. Then she rolled over and dropped back off to sleep.

Ben hurried down the darkened dirt road to the Thompkins place two miles distant. He didn't bother to disguise his egress. Any slave catchers about would quickly notice his race and allow him to pass. He wouldn't need to dissemble his intent until he approached the Thompkins farm. Ben knew of a path that avoided the Thompkins' hound dogs. It led to the Thompkins' swimming hole where, undoubtedly, Beulah would be waiting. Ben hoped she'd been thoughtful enough to bring a blanket. Though he'd only asked for a blowjob, poontang was always a viable option at these encounters.

Arriving at the Thompkins' swimming hole, Ben looked about cautiously. A full moon bathed the pond in twilight. There were shadows at the tree line, but the small sandy beach leading into the water was fully exposed.

"Bea?" Ben called out cautiously. "Bea? You here?"

"Yassuh" came Beulah's soft reply as she stepped into the gladelight from the woods. Ben grinned. Beulah was naked from the waist up. Her tits bounced saucily in the moonlight, perky ebony nipples upturned and shiny. Her breasts were much bigger than when he'd last seen them. Plus, she'd thought to bring a blanket.

"Yes!"

As she approached him, Beulah wiggled free of her skirt. By the time she reached Ben she was fully and spectacularly naked. Ben took a moment to regard her. She had an hourglass waist, full dark lips and an impish smile. A curly patch of black pubic hair outlined her vagina. She didn't look as muscular as Charlie's sister Ruthie or his cousin Tilly. She looked soft. Curvy. Like a girl.

The Thompkins triplets pressed their natural hair straight with a hot comb. Ben didn't know how Beulah did it, but she wore her hair parted a little off to the left and straight down to her shoulders. It bounced in conjunction with her breasts when she walked. Unlike a white woman's hair, however, if Beulah's hair became wet for any reason it would draw up into an unmanageable kinky mass. Beulah knew this. She wasn't planning on swimming anytime soon. Whether she sweated some naps into it this night depended entirely upon Ben.

"Damn, girl! You look good!" Ben opened.

"I know." Beulah replied. She didn't offer a compliment in return.

"I see you brung a blanket. You got some plans?" Ben asked disingenuously.

"I might. If'n you don't mind?"

"I don't mind at all! Spread it out here. Right here away from the water."

Beulah did as she was told.

"You brung my lollipop?" she asked innocently.

"What lollipop?" Ben was taken aback.

"De lollipop you wuz braggin' about in church."

"Oh! This!"

Ben flumped his heavy cock from his pants. It reeked of fresh semen and sticky pussy.

Beulah scrunched her face up.

"Who said anything about yo' dick? You tole me you had a store-bought lollipop. Dass what de cheek poke mean."

Ben was confused.

"No. I, I meant, you know what I meant. Stop playin' around, girl. I come all this way and, "

Beulah smiled up at him.

"I'm jist playin' wit chu," she said.

Turning her attention to his exposed penis Beulah commented: "My! You done growed since de last time I seen Mr. Petey Winkle! You 'member dat time? All us wuz playin' in de water out here? We wuz kids. Look at you! I guess you think you a man, now, hey?"

She took his cock in her hand and caressed it. Predictably, it hardened and lengthened.

"Nice!" she said. "Who you been doin' it to? Dis dick smell like wet pooncey."

"It always smell like that. You don't like that smell?" Ben ventured.

"It's aiight, I guess. It might smell better if it was my poosy on dere."

"We can make that happen, too, if you want." Ben noted hopefully.

"Nope," Beulah said. "You said you wanted yo' lollipop licked. An' dass all I'm fi'nda do."

"Then why'd you bring the blanket?" Ben queried.

"You'a see." Beulah answered.

She knelt before him and took his penis into her mouth. The scent of Annie's recently plumbed labia majora shrieked into Beulah's nostrils. She drew back.

"Whew! Whoever's poosy dis is on here, it sho' is pow'ful!"

Ben ignored her comment. He closed his eyes and pressed Beulah's head back into service. Soon he was roiling his hips in little swirlets, plunging his cock down the black girl's throat. The scent of her fellatio mixed with the scent of his earlier sleep creep to produce a uniquely alluring aroma.

Ben pulled his cock from her mouth, bent and kissed her. They shared tongues lavishly for a moment before Ben stood and re-inserted his dick between her lips. Beulah grasped his thighs and chickenheaded him slowly. Occasionally she took a long, lavish lick up and down his shaft, marveling at its veiny texture, becoming more and more intoxicated by the masculine odor of his thick, meaty phallus. Pammie was soaked and quivering. Bea flickered her tongue against the sensitive nerves under his cockhead like a snake. This drove Ben into paroxysms of electric delight. He pressed his cock as deep into her throat as it would go. When he withdrew his cock was coated in bubbly foam. A rising tide of crackling heat lightning accumulated behind his eyelids.

"If I cum now, how long before I can cum again?" he wondered. "Oh Lordy! Hold back, Benny! Keep it right there!"

Ben bent and kissed her again. This time their kiss was deeper, more sensual. Her ample lips differed from the white girls he'd kissed. They were thicker, more supple, more akin to a woman's labia. Moreover, her mouth tasted of creamy coffee laden with cane sugar. Her lips were heart-shaped, her lower lip being slightly larger than her upper lip and dimpled at its mid-section. She kissed with the suckle of a freshly minted vagina bursting alive into volcanism. Reluctantly, Ben straightened and offered his dick to her again. He watched with amazement as those transcendent lips widened to engulf him.

"Only Annie sucks dick like this. Bea's pussy must be crazy hot!"

While Ben was devising a plan to get Beulah splayed out, ankles-to-earlobes, on the blanket, a second wettened heat source sent rivulets of electricity scorching up from his groin. Ben looked down. Amazingly, Beulah's sister Dinah had come from nowhere, knelt, and added her silky lips to the fray. She looked up at him with a wicked smile. Beulah looked at her sister with approval. She continued to nurse at his pud while Dinah chewed small hickies into Ben's shaft with her teeth.

Ben closed his eyes and let the sisters have at it. Two Beulahs! Each identical! He couldn't tell them apart. If they switched positions, he couldn't tell whose name to shout out during the money shot. Ben caressed both their heads and encouraged them to continue. His dick steamed with surge as he struggled to suppress his ejaculate. The longer he held out, the bigger the explosion would be when he finally released.

As Ben squirmed in the agony of his pre-ejaculatory extremis, a third mouth sent shockwaves up his frame. It was Miriam, the third triplet. She, too, was naked. He'd hit the jackpot!

Miriam wore her hair pulled back into a girlish ponytail. It's the only way Ben could tell her apart from her siblings and, indeed, she wore her hair differently for this exact purpose. She took up a position opposite Dinah on the other side of Ben's shaft and nibbled him further into submission.

This was just too much. Ben felt like a gymnast holding an impossibly unnatural position on the rings. His muscles burned. His body clenched as rigid as any penis. Fires raged from his eyeballs. His knees felt like jelly, unable to support his weight.

Finally, Ben surrendered to the inevitable. He fired a massive burst of jism against Beulah's tongue, bucking and straining with the effort. Soon her mouth was awash in spunk. It dripped like honey from her supple lips and her teeth. She held her mouth open so that her sisters and Ben could see his jism accumulate into a tapioca-like puddle on her tongue. Then she smiled and blithely swallowed his issue down.

"Move, girl", Miriam ordered in her best "take-charge" fashion. "You gon' let his dick get soft before I gets my chance."

Miriam's brusqueness broke Ben's post-orgasmic reverie.

"It's my turn at the tip", Dinah interrupted. "I wuz here 'fore you was."

"You gon' has to wait. Bea done drained his dick. You don' know how to suck no drained dick. If we has to wait on you we'll be here all night. Lemme get him hard again and den you kin suck him all you want. He won't be in no rush to shoot his jizz again, not after that pile he just unloaded on Bea."

Dutifully, Beulah ceded her spot to Miriam. Beulah took up Miriam's position along Ben's lumbering shaft.

Now in the catbird's seat, Miriam paused to sniff the air dramatically.

"Dang, girl!" Miriam commented to Beulah. "Pamela sho' is payin' off! She sho' ain't dry. You wasn't lying 'bout dat much. Hey, I bet you Pammie can get him hard faster'n I can, you reckon?"

"He ain't axed for Pammie, Miri. I give him what he axed fuh."

"Just cause he ain't axed for Pammie don' mean we cain't put Pammie to good use. I ain't seen the fella yet as don't want a sloppy wet piece-a prime poosy, even if he ain't got the sense to axe fuh it. An' you needthe practice, anyways. Stand up."

Beulah did as she was told. Of equals, Miriam was the most equal sister.

"Raise yo' leg up. Like this."

Beulah complied.

"Whew! You smell like a buncha dicks been up in you already! You smell dat, Di?"

Dinah smirked.

"Shut up, Miri. Pammie jist wet is all. Bea been suckin' dick. You ack like cain't nobody's poosy get riled up but your'n."

"I'm just sayin'," replied Miriam.

Miriam positioned Beulah directly facing Ben, still woozy and swaying from his mammoth earlier splatter. She took Ben's limp penis and positioned it awkwardly between Beulah's labia, centered at the entrance to her hole. Using her index finger, she pushed Ben's spent member up into her sister's pussy. It slid easily inside. Pammie was slick with t

The Antebellum Pussie Possie: Part 6

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 13 Oct 2026 18:48:00 +0000

Janice Leone describes how it feels getting monster fucked.

By Bardot1990. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.

My name is Janice. The following story is set in Northeast Louisiana in 1844. Mary Lynn, Gretchen, Annie, & Polly Lynn were sitting with me at the wedding reception for Abby. The girls had sex on their minds and imagined what Abby’s wedding night might be like, tonight.

After several tawdry comments, Mary Lynn turned to me and said; "Janice, tell us 'bout Blue again. I don't know how you do it. I couldn't get a dick that big up in me without a shoe horn an' a brick!"

Gretchen: "Yeh, Janice, tell us! I still cain't get over how you said you warn't never gunna get you a woodpile slave. An' now you got the best one!"

Annie: "I dunno that he's the best one. He might be the biggest one. I still say that Charlie Nelson can fuck rings around jist about anybody I know, white or black. That boy can work it!"

Janice: "Well, I ain't tested Charlie out yet."

Annie: "It ain't like I ain't offered you the chance."

Janice: "You mean that time down to your pond? When Abby took my turn? I warn't ready then. I warn't broke in good. You knew that. You wuz tryin' to get me to do sump'n I warn't ready for. I'll try him now, though. I'm good an' broke in now, some might say."

Mary Lynn: "Tell us, Janice! Is you done did to him lately?"

Janice: "Yeah. We done it yesterday. Cain't you see I'm walkin' funny?"

Polly Lynn: "I noticed. I ain't wanna say nuthin."

Janice: "Well, if you'd had your legs cocked open for a hour an' a half an' a big ole elephant trunk snappin' in your cunt, you'd be walkin' funny, too."

Gretchen: "A hour an' a half?"

Janice: "If I'm lyin', I'm flyin."

Mary Lynn, Jennie and Annie (in tandem): "Dang."

Polly Lynn: "Did you make him lick you? That's the part I wanna hear."

Janice: "He licked me. Front and back. An' I licked him, too."

Jennie: "He give you a back lick?"

Janice: "Of course. He's grown. He ain't like our biddy li'l boys what don't want to go the full measure. He licked me clean."

Jennie: "Front and back?

Janice: "Yep. Front, back, knees, pits, toes, taint and titties. I ain't no li'l girl no more. What? You think he spent the whole hour'n a half humpin' my cunt? I'd be dead! An' so would you, for that matter. Ain't I told you he got a elephant trunk in his pants?"

Mary Lynn, Jennie and Annie (in tandem): "The full measure! Wow!"

Janice: "Do you want me to tell the story or don't you?"

Mary Lynn, Jennie and Annie (in tandem): "Do tell; Do tell!"

Janice: "Okay. So you know my Pa an' my brother come to town early to help with the dance setup, right? That left me and my Ma home alone. So I'm lying in my bed an' it occurs to me that I ain't had none in a few days. I could tell because my cunny had got hot and achy, an' that only happens when she ain't, well, she ain't did what a good cunny is 'posed to do. I don't want get too much into it. All of us has been there from time to time.

"So I wondered if'n I had the time to go get Blue. Usually, I'll give him a hint to come up to the house real late after everyone goes asleep. But I ain't had the time yesterday to pull his coat. I'd thought he was goin' to town with my Pa. But my Pa ain't took the carriage to town. Him and Jake rode the horses. So that left me with a achy cunny and no way to cool her off, less'n I used my hand, an' I ain't wanna do that if'n I could get a message to Blue. Who wants a hand if'n you can get the real thing? If you polish pearl an' the real thing shows up, you might don't have the energy to handle the ride, you know? Anyway, that was how I saw it.

"So I was gunna see if I could sneak down an' get him. I peeked out my door an' I ain't see anything stirring. So I was gunna make a run for it. Jist as I was rampin' up to go, I seen my Ma sliding out! She had her nightdress on an' a overcoat. I don't know where she was goin', but I didn't want her to see me peekin' out, so I slipped back into bed an acted like I was asleep.

"By and by, I ain't hear nuthin'. She jist disappeared into the night. I figured she must'a forgot sump'n an' went to get it. But she was gone for so long, an' my ache jist wouldn't go away, I knew I had to do sump'n. So I gathered up my courage an' I slipped out of my bedroom. I tiptoed over to the front door an' peeked out. I ain't see her anywhere. An' I ain't wanted to sneak out and have her catched me on her way back from wherever she was.

"Finally, I took a deep breath an' I jist run out the front door. I told myself that if I come across my Ma, I'd tell her I went to axe her sump'n an' she warn't in her bedroom. I said I'd say I got panicked and run out lookin' for her. Anyway, that sounded good to me. An' my Ma would believe me, if it come to that.

"Really, I was on my way down to Blue's place in the field worker quarters. I was gunna roust him up and have him come up to the house. I knowed better than to have him in my room or for me to stay at his place, because my Ma would come an' check on me soon's she got back from wherever she was. So I was gunna tell him to climb up into the loft where Jake sleeps an' wait for me there. Even if my Ma checked on me, I could always call down from the loft an' tell her where I was. She wasn't gunna climb up.

"So I get down to Blue's hut. I peek in. Don't you know he's already got a dark gal mounted up an' she's jist a roilin'! He's got this stupid smile on his face, you know, that look they get when they's locked in? You like it when they get that look because they're sot jist so and won't cum, so's you can jist roil and roil an' don't have to worry 'bout re-energizin' a floppy dick or wipin' jizz off a leaky cunny.

"He sees me in the window. I give him the thumb jerk. He knows that means I want him to come up to the house. He's thinkin' I give him the thumb jerk earlier an' he musta missed it, because he give the maid gal a tap on her ass an' told her to finish up. She musta already had got hers because she ain't made too much of a complaint about gettin' shorted. She eased her cunny off him and reached for her clothes. His dick was still rock hard. When I see that I run back to the house an' waited. I knowed he would come.

"I get back to the house an' my Ma ain't made it back yit. I wasn't too worried. She usually knows what she's about. I was jist concerned that she would come up jist as Blue was comin' up, you know? I ain't wanted that. So I waited at the front door till I see him comin'. I rushed him in an' I told him to skeedaddle up into the loft an' wait for me in my brother, Jake’s bed. I peeked out for a bit, lookin' for my Ma, but she never showed up. By an' by my cunny ache told me she'd be alright. My twat ain't often wrong. I climbed up into the loft behind Blue.

"Once't I got up there I lit a candle so's I could see. He's up there, alright, dick in hand. He ain't washed it since he'd been up in the maid girl's cunny, so he had that "I been fuckin'" smell; you know how it do. Some folks don't like it. I used to didn't like it, but I've got used to it. It don't bother me now as much as it used to.

"Anyway, I know I've said this before, but that durn Blue is one good looking boy. He's got that ebony skin, bald head, and them big muscles. His eyes are hazel, an' he's got lips like a girl. Not femmy, I mean, but kinda, what's the word? Sensitive? Sensual? That's the word. Sensual. You'd like to kiss him. That's what I mean. Usually you jist want a field worker to fuck 'cause his dick can crawl way up in you and scrub the areas where a regular dick don't reach, most times. But with Blue, you jist wanna suck on his lips an' his tongue an' his neck while his dick is scrubbing you out. An' you feel like, kinda like, a woman. You know?

"Plus, you wanna talk about Prescott Gaston can suck some cunny? He cain't hold a candle to Blue. That big boy can suck a cunny like it was a chicken bone, an' won't leave nary bit of gristle, nor fat, neither. You ain't got to axe Blue for the pooty-woo. He'll lick you back to front, front to back, top to bottom and side to side. You get done with a Blue lickin' session an' it's jist like you'd had a hot bath on a Saturday. An' we ain't even talked about his dick yet.

"Anyway, I was sayin' I lit a candle and Blue was there on my brother’s bed with his dick in his hand. He stood up and stroked it till it stood up on its own. He knows I like that. Lemme tell you, once't his dick gets hard? He can bend his head down and suck it on his own. One time I dared him to do it, an' he did it, an' I thought it was the most amazin' thing. He wasn't ashamed or nuthin'. I watched him suck it for a minute or two, then I jumped in an sucked it for him. I ain't wanted him to take my job out ah my hands. He might wouldn't wanna mash his dick up in my cunny no more. I couldn't have that.

"But I ain't had him suck hisself yesterday. I wanted to kiss him an' he had that other girl's cream all over his dick. I ain't wanna taste that, so I needed to twatted him up in my own fur, like Annie said, before I put my mouth or his mouth on it.

"So I had him lie down on his back an' I clumb up on him an' I eased myself down on it. You 'member the first time him and me did it standin' up an' I ain't had no problems gettin' it in because I was so wet and horny with The Taint? Well, that was then. I ain't got The Taint now. So you can jist imagine it's a bit more harder'n it was the first time I done it to him.

"I pointed him into my fur and jiggled around till my cunny lips was situated roundst that big ole dickhead as best as I could get it. Felt like he was mashin' my cunny lips into my thighs, he was so thick. So I give a li'l push and he widened me. But I still couldn't fit his whole thing in. I give another li'l push. An' another. But it ain't seem like he was gettin' any deeper, an' I needed him to be real deep, because my burn don't start from the front of my cunny. It starts from the back an' it plugs into my clit at the front. That's what makes her hard and wobbly, less'n somebody gives her a suck.

"So I says to him, I says: "I'm gunna need some grease, it appears."

"He knows what that means. So I crawled up his chest with my pooty and I give him the woo right off the bat. I put Hilda May, ya know, that’s what I named my nub. I put her right in his mouth to let her blossom from the forest. When she got good and hard, I give him my front hole to lick. Then I give him my back hole. Then the front hole again. Then I went back and forth between the two with the quickness, jist ah-sloshin' him up. I'm humpin' his face. One time I turned around an' give him the chance't to lick up my crack from the back. I opened my eyes that time an' here's his dick, right in my face! But he still had that maid girl's cunny juice caked up on it, so I ain't wanna suck it.

"But my back lick felt so good! I had them colored lights flashin' behind my eyes an' my innards was cookin' with fire. My cunny was drippin' cream and Blue was jist ah-lappin' it up. An' I had this monster dick staring me in the face. Jist ah-quiverin'! I says to myself, I says: "Lemme cunny this dick up proper so's I can suck it. This don't make no sense, him suckin' me an' I cain't suck him back. No sense at all!"

"So I turned around again. I'm still on top, you see, squattin' on the balls of my feet. An' I pointed his dick back into my twat. This time it went in easier. I got the head in, anyway, an' that's the widest part. Now all I'd got to do was work the other fifteen inches in! So's I grit my teeth an' set about the task. My cunny don't seem to mind the smell of another woman's cunny on a dick. It's my nose that makes those objections. An' I meant to suck that dick that day, you hear me? I mean, after I'd twatted him up a bit.

"So I'm ridin' him. Slow at first, but a li'l faster an' a li'l faster each time down the pole. I meant to scrub that dick clean. That's the best part of havin' a thick, red carpet like I gots. It's better'n a washrag an' soap. It soaks up all the leftover cunny juice an' don't leave nuthin' but fresh, clean Janice on a pole.

"Meanwhile I'm thinkin': "You know, I ain't never had the full fifteen inches. The most I've had is maybe the first thirteen." I always leave the last couple inches dry. Well, not totally dry. I give him some crawly drip, sometimes, when I'm on top. Anybody would. But that don't really count. I ain't never been able to rub my Hilda May, my clit, up against his nappy, you know? You know how it feels good to scrape your clit up against a boy's fur, sometimes, an' jist rotate? Especially nappy big boys, because it's got all that friction, all that kink? Well, Hilda May ain't never been acquainted with Blue's patch. I lay it ain't a passel of women can say they clits ever touched Blue's nappy patch, leastways not whilst his dick was up in 'em.

"So I says to my clit, I says: "Hilda May? Today is your day."

"So I'm countin' the inches. Sev'm inches. Eight. Ten. 'Lem. I get to twelve inches an' my cooch is gaspin' for air. Blue ain't jist long. He's thick! I got 'nuther three inches to go an' I feel like I'm in the deep end of the pond swimmin', gotta come up for air occasional, less'n I'll drown. But I'm on top, so's it ain't so noticeable. When he's whalin' away from the top he don't give a gal the chance't to breathe proper. Jist Bam, Bam, Bam! I dunno. It feels good, but you don't get the chance to breathe, is all.

"Okay, so I'm grippin' a full thirteen. I look down an' my cunny is jist tremblin', huffin', an' puffin' like a prizzner on a chain gang. Hilda May is rock hard, jist ah-dancing along his pole like a li'l snotty marble. She's happy. Smilin'. She's plugged. But she ain't the one puttin' in the work. It's my cunny that's strainin' to breathe, not my clit.

"I'd got two inches to go. I give a li'l push. An' then another. I looked down. Dogged if'n I ain't right where I started! Them last two inches warn't gunna come easy. I see Hilda May stretchin' to reach Blue's nappy patch. She can see it. She can smell it. She jist cain't reach it. An' now she ain't so happy as before.

She reckoned: "I thought you said you wuz gunna roust me up against his nappy patch?"

So I go (to my cunny): "Come on, Sally! Let's don't leave Hilda May danglin'!"

(Sally's still gaspin' for air, donchuknow.)

"An' I give another li'l push, this time harder than before. Seemed like I gained another quarter inch. So I tried it again. Sally is strainin' now. She's sweatin'. Me an' Blue are doin' it, but it don't feel as good as it should 'cause now I'm competin'. If I'd left well-enough alone I coulda had busted a nut or three by now.

"But no. I'd got sot so's I had to rub up against his patch. Or bust! An' I'm jist abusing my cunny, my Sally, with Blue’s pole, like me an' her ain't the best of friends.

"Well, anything that's worth doin' is worth doin' right. Blue could tell I was strainin' to swallow him whole. He helped me as much as he could. But a cunny is only so deep, you know? If you got a thirteen-inch cunny it don't translate proper into a fifteen-inch cunny. An' you might stretch her out of shape in the attempt, an' she might don't bounce back. An' then when you get married, your white man won't never hope to fill you up. An' then you'd got to spend the rest of your life with a wrecked, an' outta shape cunny that cain't wrap up a regular dick an' lets it flop around in there like a peppermint in a jar.

"I looked down an' see he still had an inch an' a half of black snake pokin' out from my twat. Dry! An' Hilda May is jist ah-throbbin'.

"Girls? I give up, right then an' there. I eased up. I told Hilda May to get to scrubbin' that pole clean and don't worry about his patch. If we get there, we get there. But it don't make no sense to try an' force a king dick into a hole that ain't long enough to 'commodate. You know?

"Okay, so I decided to long-stroke him. I'd been inchin' down, you know, a inch down, a half a inch up. That way I figured I could get the full fifteen. Once I give up on that idea, I figured I'd do what I could with the top thirteen inches and damn the final two. So I drew my Sally all the way up to the tip, most let him fall outta me, jist hangin' in by the short hairs. Then I went all the way down, till I was full, thirteen inches in. An' I give him the swirl. Then I drew all the way up again, till his dick tip kissed my cunny lips real tender. Then I went all the way down again, till I could feel that big old cockhead budgin' up against the very back of my cunny. I give him the swirl again.

"We done it like that for about ten minutes, till he cum. Anybody woulda. I was goin' faster an' faster towards the end, there. I wanted him to cum before me. Usually it's me that cums first. I was ready to cum the whole time, though. When I felt his jizz shootin' into me, I give a li'l shiver with my cunny an' I slurped it up good. Now I know I'd got the maid girl's juice shaved off proper, I knowed it was time for me to get down to business.

"So after he got hard again, I knowed I had him. I could mangle him up like a pretzel and he warn't gunna splatter no time soon. So, first thing first, I give him the pooty-woo. I crawled up on his face an' I fucked his tongue from one hole to the other, whilst I sucked his dick. I sloshed my cunny all up in his face and scrubbed his nose up in my fur. I give him his jizz back 'long wit' some 'o my cream. An' I sucked the livin' shit outta that dick, girls, sucked it dry! I held that log in both my hands and jist bobbed on it. Chile? I cum over an' over an' over. It seemed like I couldn't help but sizzle. Dick in the mouth? Tongue in the ass? Girl? You ain't never had it so good.

"He licked every smatterin' o' cream from betwixt my legs. He nibbled my cunny lips. He sucked purple hickeys into my ass cheeks. Here, look. You wanna see?

(Here, Janice lifted her skirt and pulled her drawers down partially to display a series of intermingled purple/black bruises on her backside that looked more like the result of a beating than an amorous encounter.)

"I got a couple o' these upwards of my navel, too. An' look! There's one on the back o' my knee. I ain't seen that one till now. I'd show you the hickeys on my cunny lips, but you prolly couldn't see 'em under my fur. My whole cunny is purple blue, ladies. An' it ain't all jist because of the suckin'. I told you he had my legs cocked open for a good while as he sausaged me up. We'll get to that directly.

"Anyway, after I cum about four times, I clumb down down off his face. I hotched up on the edge of Jake's bed, on my knees, an' I waggled my doodihole in his face.

"Go on and put it in," I says to him, real sultry-like. "You know you want it."

"He went to put it up my cunny. But I wanted to try him up my poop chute. So when he pointed it at the wrong hole, I dipped a bit to let him know what time it was. He ain't no fool.

"He prized me open an' eased it in. I was still wet from the lickin' he give me. He gripped my butt cheeks and prized them open, too, so's he could get some lev'ridge. It ain't never easy gettin' a dick that big up a doodihole. I ain't you, Jennie. My doodihole is a clencher. She's tight. But we managed.

"Once't he got it in, he commenced to rammin'. Kaichakata! Kaikakachao! Each time he rammed it forward he got a li'l further up my doody. See, unlike a cunny, a doodihole ain't got no back. You can jist ram an' ram. An' if you ram long enough you can feel his nappy up against your butt cheeks, while your navel gets tickled from inside. Mine’s an innie, sept when Blue rams fully in. An' sometimes you can feel his nuts slappin' up against your clit, if he's rammin' it proper. They'll swing.

"Welp, I felt his nuts slappin' me from the back. An' his nappy hairs was scrubbin' my taint real nice. I don't mind sayin', it felt purty good. Not as good as the first time, mind you. But purty good. That first time he went up my poop chute was the best. I like to fainted, I was so hot. Steam was shootin' out my butt! But this time was purty good, too. He jist gripped my hips and roiled in an' out, kinda slow and happy. That first time he fucked my ass it was like he was mad at me for sump'n. I dunno why it feels better like that; angry fuckin', but it does.

"He ass-fucked me till I cum. Then he pull

The Antebellum Pussie Possie: Part 5

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Mon, 12 Oct 2026 18:49:00 +0000

Gretchen Thomkins’ First Time

By Bardot1990. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Gretchen Thompkins lay awake in her bed. She was alone, reflecting over her day even as she anticipated good times at the upcoming Louisiana Harvest Dance, a fixture in small communities of the antebellum South.

Like her neighbor Annie Leone, Gretchen was a big farm girl, just shy of six feet tall, with thick thighs and burnished blonde hair that trended auburn. She had luscious tits, green eyes and (not surprisingly) well developed biceps.

Gretchen was also something of a tomboy. She had a quick temper; Gretchen would fight at the drop of a hat.

Now nineteen, she was a year older than Annie. The two girls were good friends even though they'd had several scuffles over the years. Gretchen won most of these.

Gretchen's fiery temperament bled over into her sex life. She liked to wrestle. Men who desired a home deep in her wet spot had to fight for it before, during and after the fact. This was largely due to Gretchen's history. Her earliest sexual experiences occurred while wrestling boys, Gretchen's favored sport. From childhood she found that she could quickly subdue male competitors using superior strength and leverage. Half-nelsons, arm-bars, ankle-locks and tight waists were her stock-in-trade.

During one such contest with Ray Ray, a black slave from her farm, she found herself astride him, pinning his arms to the ground. Though fully clothed, their genitals mashed together as Ray Ray struggled to counter her winning hold. Gretchen felt an inexplicable cylindrical lump rising in Ray Ray's groin. It didn't have the angular power of an elbow or a knee or a femur. She knew how to counter those anatomical weapons. No, this lump pressed her labia apart in a manner she found disconcerting yet delightful, even though she was fully dressed. She held Ray Ray down and surreptitiously rubbed herself up and down the length of this lump. She was puzzled to find that this motion pacified her competitor in proportion to her own arousal. It seemed to sap his will to compete. For some reason he stopped struggling and offered his increasingly firm lump up to her thrusts, though she thought she'd disguised this grinding action as a natural wrestling move.

Something felt strange about this position. If Ray Ray really tried, she felt he could throw her off. Astride him like this, she didn't have him properly locked up. At least his shoulder blades wouldn't be exposed to the ground. She noticed that he didn't seem to be trying very hard to escape.

Also, as deeply as she pressed him, Gretchen still felt like an unfilled abyss. She felt she possessed a canyon that could subdue Ray Ray's lump, and was designed to do so, and would enjoy doing so, yet she couldn't quite figure out how to accomplish it.

Anyway, this rubbing felt pretty good. In minutes a great warmth enveloped her, then an increasingly bright light, then a fibrillating rush. Finally something inside her musculature snapped and rocketed Gretchen into a realm of blissful exuberance. Her breathing became strained. Her toes trembled. She struggled to merge her groin with Ray Ray's lump through their clothing, casting her prior reticence to the winds.

When she recovered from this pall, Ray Ray's eyes were fluttering. He was actively massaging her groin with his lump. By now, it straddled up to his navel. His hands gripped her buttocks. He seemed to be on the verge of the same type of preternatural collapse Gretchen had just experienced.

Gretchen leapt off his body, flipped him over and snapped him into a three-quarter nelson. She cradled him up so that his shoulders touched the ground as his body painfully doubled over upon itself.

"Say uncle!" she demanded.

Ray Ray struggled uselessly. He was locked in.

"Say it!" she demanded again.

"Uncle!" gasped Ray Ray.

Gretchen let him go. She stretched out on her elbows and smiled at him.

"I told you I could whup you," she chided.

"What was that, move, you did when you were on top, there?" he asked, ignoring her challenge.

"I dunno," she answered. "First time I've done that. It just happened like that."

"Let's do that again?" he asked hopefully.

"Tomorrow," Gretchen replied. "I gotta get back to the house."

She spent the better part of a year wrestling with Ray Ray like this. No one knew of their bouts. Even touching a white woman in any sort of physical manner would have brought the full weight of Southern culture down upon Ray Ray. Despite this risk, Gretchen liked him. She especially liked manhandling him. It made her feel powerful.

In fact, the wrestling was Gretchen's main reason for their interactions. She was largely ignorant of the sexual connotations borne of this close contact.

Their next two matches offered no opportunity for a rehash of their earlier grind session. Gretchen took him down and mounted him from behind, working his arms and legs into position for a winning pin. On the third encounter, though, Gretchen deliberately struggled to a position atop his groin, elicited his lump and dry humped him until they extemporaneously exploded in tandem. Gretchen recovered quickly and pinned him again. She noted a huge, dark wet spot on his cotton pantaloons afterward. Had he peed himself?

It wasn't until weeks later that Ray Ray was able to mount and dry hump Gretchen from the superior missionary position. She splayed her legs open for him. This felt good. A few encounters later he was able to hump her from behind. After he splattered in his shorts, he flipped her over and pinned her for the first time. She let him.

Gretchen concluded this encounter by reaching into his pants to draw out his moistened lump. Her curiosity won out. As she suspected, it was his penis. But it wasn't as stiff now as it had been during their match. It was limp and sticky. It looked like the regular penises she'd seen around the farm dangling between the thighs of exhausted slaves. It smelled like her brother Tommy smelled, sometimes, when he returned home from the slave quarters. It flopped out of her fist and doubled over across her knuckles. Creamy fluid oozed from its tip. After considering it for a few moments, Gretchen impetuously reached down and took it in her mouth. This seemed a natural progression of her curiosity. In seconds Ray Ray's cock bloomed aloft, doubling in size and girth. Gretchen was amazed.

"This is what you been pressing me with, not that shriveled up other thing," she said. "How do you get it stiff like this?"

Boldly, Ray pushed her down. He pulled her swimming shorts down to her ankles, exposing her golden bush. Ray Ray drew an admiring gasp. Gretchen's pussy gaped open before him.

"What are you doing!" Gretchen erupted.

With that she kicked off her shorts and proceeded to give Ray Ray a grappling lesson for the ages. She twisted him up like a pretzel, bending his body into angles it was never designed to accommodate. His dick retained its tumescence, however, even managing to stiffen into a characteristic rigor. This, too, sapped his resistance to Gretchen's skill.

For her part, Gretchen was perplexed. Someone had told her that men's penises behaved like this. Now she'd seen it for herself.

She released Ray Ray. They both stood. Ray Ray's cock stood straight out, unapologetically seeking the liquid warmth of her aforementioned chasm. Gretchen abruptly turned and trotted away, re-donning her swim shorts as she tiptoed thru the underbrush. She was breathless and disheveled. Why had Ray Ray introduced his naked penis into a wrestling match? What did that have to do with a competition she was inevitably destined to win? What was this strange, musky taste in her mouth?

Still, she felt an otherworldly emptiness and knew, somehow, that Ray Ray's dick was designed to mollify that hunger.

"I'd better ask somebody," she thought.

The following week Gretchen broke protocol and brought her best friend, Polly Lynn Bannister, to her meet up in the woods with Ray Ray. Polly Lynn was a couple years older than Gretchen. She was a stunning brunette with hair cascading deeply down her back and wispy freckles o?" Polly model of a woman.

Predictably, the young Negro was shocked at this breach of confidentiality. Spanning back a decade to childhood, their wrestling matches had always been a secret, something fun between the two of them. Not even Gretchen's brother knew of their meet-ups in the woods. Gretchen and Ray Ray wrestled and talked and laughed. Sometimes they caught frogs and snakes and put them together, screeching as the frogs scrambled to escape becoming a meal. All their years of athletic foreplay had led to this one?" Polly smirked.

"This is the boy you been tellin' me about? This one?" Polly smirked.

"Yes, this one. He's a good enough beast," Gretchen retorted.

"I seen him someplace before," Polly noted.

"Of course you seen him. He's ours. He lives on our place!" Gretchen said.

Like most whites of the day, Polly didn't consider that slaves had actual lives, not lives of consequence in any case. They were servants, little else. They only interacted with whites at the behest of the whites. If Gretchen hadn't mentioned Ray Ray, Polly would have been blithely unaware of his existence.

"You sure you gonna keep this to yourself?" Gretchen worried aloud.

"Girl! I said I wouldn't tell. And I won't. Let's have a look at it." Polly shot back.

"Show her, Ray Ray."

"Huh? Show her what?" Ray Ray asked.

"That thing in your pants. Show her."

"I ain't a-showin' dis gurl my dick!"

"Oh, jist pull it out. She ain't gon' say nuttin' to nobody. I already told her about it."

"What you done tole her?"

"I told her 'bout us rasslin'. An' I told her 'bout you gettin' hard sometimes."

"You gon' get me in trouble!" Ray Ray expostulated.

"I ain't gon' tell on you boy," Polly interrupted. "Jist lemme see what she been braggin' about."

"Brag’n? I ain't been braggin'! I jist, I jis," flustered Gretchen.

"Let's see it, Ray Ray." Polly smirked.

Reluctantly, Ray Ray flumped his penis from his pantaloons. It was already thick with anticipation, yet just now was receding. One could almost see the erectile blood rushing back into his body as fear of Grethen's unannounced friend took hold.

"It's usually a lot bigger'n this, Polly." Gretchen allowed.

"I should guess so." Polly replied. "I seen black cocks his age with dicks as long as your forearm. It's God's way of repayin' 'em for bein' our slaves. Some 'um swing like a elephant trunk runnin'. Ain't nuttin' out'n the way about this un, though."

"My dick ain't li'l!" Ray Ray snuffled.

"Who said it was?" Polly retorted. "I jist said other black boy's dicks is bigger, is all."

"Well, Miss Polly, if you like I can make it as big as you please." Ray Ray offered.

"Oh you can, can you? Well do it, Mr. Smartie. Let's see you make it happen."

Ray Ray gripped his dick and began to stroke it for the white girls. This staunched the receding blood flow. His dick thickened and lengthened. In less than a minute, Ray Ray's cock stood proudly erect before them.

"See? I told you!" said Gretchen.

"Well, it's bigger'n what it was a minute ago. I still seen bigger. Paul Gaston's Peter is bigger'n that. And he's white!"

"You bad thing! When did you see Paul Gaston's peter rabbit?" Gretchen giggled.

"I told you about that. I done it to him that weekend. You remember? Rev. Jefferson was doin' the big Revival meetin'? An' we sneaked off?"

"Oh yeah! But wait a minute! How'd you see his peter rabbit? You said y'all did it from behind with your clothes on!"

"Well, I ain't actual see it. But I felt it goin' in. An' it felt a lot bigger than this blackie's dick I'm seeing here."

"Oh, you jist makin' up stories to make me feel bad. Maybe your pooty was smaller that day an' it just felt like his poker was bigger'n it really was."

"I know a big un when I see 'em an' when I feel 'em. An' this one's okay. It ain't nuttin' special, though." Polly drawled.

"Is you gon' he'p me with this boy’s dick or ain't you?" Gretchen finally asked.

This brightened Ray Ray's outlook some. He'd begun to wonder if this was some dick measuring competition designed to make him come up short. Too, he began to wonder after Polly's intentions and her rationale for being there.

"You gon' let him put it up in you? For real?" Polly smirked.

"I will if you will," Gretchen conceded.

"You know I will. Dicks don't skeer me none, white or colored."

Ray Ray's heart skipped a beat. Both?

"Well, don't let him pee in you. I want him to pee in me this time," Gretchen commented. Neither girl seemed conflicted by such bold conversation, especially insofar as Ray Ray's consent had yet to be considered.

"Girl! I keep telling you: that’s not pee. Pee is yellow. Don't you know anything?" Gretchen taunted.

With that, Polly began to shed her clothing. By the time her tits popped out both Ray Ray and Gretchen were transfixed. Ray Ray had never actually seen a white woman's tits before. Polly's nipples were pink, not black like those of most black women he'd seen.

"Well?" Polly paused. "Are you gonna just stand there and stare? Take your clothes off, boy."

This broke Ray Ray's spell. He hurriedly doffed his simple cotton tunic and shorts. Presently he stood fully naked. His penis lurched upwards with each new visual exposure to Polly's nakedness.

"You, too." Polly ordered Gretchen.

Soon enough all three were butt naked.

"What now?" Gretchen asked hopefully.

Polly shook her head contemptuously after the manner of a good friend whose best friend has just asked the stupidest question ever in the history of the universe. She started to kneel before Ray Ray but quickly thought of a better opening.

"Come here, Ray Ray. get down here. On your knees."

Ray Ray complied. Polly stepped to him, leading with her vagina. Ray Ray noted that Polly's pussy wasn't nearly as hairy as other pussies he'd seen. Here she was, the eldest of the three, and her pussy looked like a youngster's, it was just now growing in. It was dotted with raven black nubs along the edges. Longer silky black hairs ran up and down the line of her slit, giving the distinct impression of an incoming cleft-beard. Moreover, Polly's pubic outline grew in the perfect shape of a heart. She bore no perimeter stragglers. Her pussy looked handcrafted, too perfect to be real. Ray Ray glanced over at Gretchen's lush auburn forest. The two triangles could not have been more differently arrayed.

"Don't be shy. Lick it." came Polly's order from above. She thrust her cleft towards his nose.

Ray Ray noted Polly's vaginal contours again, these just inches from his nose. Her abdomen was pleasingly flat. It tapered down into a luxuriant vulva that bulged slightly from Polly's profile before scooting under into her rump. He could see Polly's hipbones protruding through the roundness of her hips. Her pussy didn't resonate like that of any pussy he'd ever sniffed. It smelled tidy. Perfumed. Elegant.

Timidly, Ray Ray closed his eyes. He poked out his tongue. Polly nudged her pussy forward. She rested her clit against the tip of his tongue.

"See? He'd like us to do this to him," she said to Gretchen, who stood by, eyes wide with wonder. "But let's let him do us first. Come on over here. You'll like this. It feels good. Better'n all that dry humpin', anyway."

She began to roil her pussy slit against Ray Ray's tongue in small, jerking circlets. When the young man displayed hesitance, she gripped the back of his head and pulled his face back to her mound. She began to hump his mouth with an increasingly exaggerated vehemence, as if her clit possessed leverage, drawing her ass back slowly before firing it forward aggressively. Her vulva's five o'clock shadow scraped his chin. Gretchen, who'd yet to ever feel skin-to-skin contact against her vagina (other than her own hand), looked on with awe.

"Come on, over, Gretchen," Polly huffed. "Take your turn. I'm, I'm almost."

Gretchen didn't move. Polly seemed to be in the grip of an ague. As he licked her cunt, Ray Ray's dick lurched upward from between his kneeling thighs. Each time Polly arched her slit along the tip of his tongue Ray Ray's dick bounced comically. Gretchen suppressed a giggle at the sight.

Polly stepped back from Ray Ray. Her body spasms made her movements seem strained. Her eyes were unfocused. She trembled like an elderly matron. Her hips juked with unpredictable jags. Gretchen noticed that Polly's clitoris bounced in unison with Ray Ray's unwettened cock, all pink and jiggly.

"Okay, your, turn," Polly mumbled as wavelets of tremble encumbered her body.

Gretchen looked down at Ray Ray. He was still kneeling. The prospect of Gretchen's sex stabilized his bouncing cock some. It protruded from between his thighs with barely a wobble.

Gretchen felt her canyon aching. This was the thickness that had so roused her passions. It wasn't meant to be on her. It was meant to be in her.

She looked back to Polly. The girl was still jagging from contact with Ray Ray's tongue. Yet his dick was ten times bigger. Gretchen's pussy snapped tight at the size disparity.

With a little trepidation, Gretchen stepped up to face the kneeling black boy. Her hairy pussy was in his face, fragrant with anticipation. He ignored this, choosing to look up at her face with a glance that pleaded "Is this what you really want?"

They both knew that Gretchen's time had come. She didn't want tongue. She wanted something more. She touched his cheek with her fingertips and returned this unspoken realization with her eyes. Ray Ray lowered onto his ass and laid back on the floor.

Slowly, she knelt straddling him, carefully positioning her vagina for intrusion. Ray Ray's cock pronged straight up, aware of her descent. Gretchen held onto Ray Ray's shoulders for balance. When finally she felt his bulbous cockhead at her entrance she paused for the briefest of instants. There would be no turning back. This wasn't wrestling.

She knelt further and, as his cock peeled her open she felt the same tremors that so afflicted her friend Polly. Down, down and further down still she crouched until Ray Ray's cock filled her completely and her golden hairy pussy lips kissed his nappy pubic mound. She'd been told that this first intrusion would be painful. It was not.

It was delightful.

She withdrew slowly. Her joy at being so coupled built and doubled. She lowered herself onto him again. The feeling of sexual ecstasy quickly began to blister Gretchen into Polly's realm. She raised up and probed downward once, then twice more. Suddenly, she felt a steaming hot wetness pouring from Ray Ray. An explosion of light, heat and sound invested her entire body, propelling Gretchen into the glory of her first penile orgasm. The two conjoined lovers united with Polly in the Kingdom of Prurience. There they withstood the flashing lights, the zoom and the sway for as long at they might before collapsing to the grass beneath.

As usual, Gretchen was on top.

"Dang. That was quick," observed Polly dryly.

She watched as Ray Ray's semen drained from Gretchen's cunt, coating his balls in milky seepage. She could see his testicles seize up periodically as he pumped the remaining drippings of his seed into the big white girl.

"It don't look like I'm gon' get a turn," Polly remarked.

This challenge brought Ray Ray around. The prospect of doin' it to two white girls in the same day tweaked his ardor. He tapped Gretchen on her butt. She seemed oblivious to Polly Lynn's comments. In fact, she looked to be on the verge of sleep.

"Hey," he whispered. "Hey! Miss Gretchen!"

Gretchen snapped her head awake. She was still absentmindedly grinding her pussy against his cock, only in smaller, post-coital, less frantic circlets.

"Yes?" she asked.

"Miss Polly say she want to get her turn," he whispered.

Gretchen took a deep breath. She looked over her shoulder at Polly standing there, arms crossed, tapping her feet diffidently. Gretchen leaned back a little from atop Ray Ray's dick. It felt spongy and soft inside her. She looked down the line of her torso to see it still lingering there, trapped between her labia. She arched her pelvis a little more and watched as his dick oozed from her pussy, inch by inch, like a fat slug pouring thru a posthole. Finally it flopped out

The Antebellum Pussie Possie: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 11 Oct 2026 18:49:00 +0000

Janice Battles Her Slutty Nature

By Bardot1990. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Blue Jenkins worked as a field hand on Hank Leone's farm in Northeast Louisiana. He was a slave. Now in his late-twenties, Blue had been purchased from the Jenkins Farm for a nominal sum two decades back and retained the Jenkins' family name. Blue was tall, muscular, possessed of a pleasing cinnamon complexion, a dazzling smile and a square jaw. He had a hairy breast; his head was shaved bald. In deference to his complexion, Blue's friends called him "Red".

Except for his golden mien, Blue looked a lot like Charlie Leone, the nineteen-year-old cock-of-the-walk on Nathan Leone's farm.

Unbeknownst to both, Blue was Charlie's older half brother, the product of a tryst between their father Meshach Leone and Dora Jenkins, a biracial slave, some years back. Meshach never really knew his eldest son. He never had any hand in raising him, though the boy grew up five farms away. He'd seen Blue once or twice over the years. Those occasions meant little. Blue wouldn't know Meshach from a rock in the sea.

Nevertheless, Blue did inherit something of value from his father, a monster cock. This, along with his gallant good looks and his badboy smile, made the cinnamon-hued young man a much-desired commodity. Blue's haul of pubic scalps was double that of his younger half-brother. More, his harem stretched across several farms in the area and included a number of middle-aged white church matrons.

Janice Leone, Hank Leone's crimson haired eldest daughter, recently turned eighteen, noticed Blue working around their farm before but paid him scant attention.

"He is a blackie, after all."

She'd even seen him naked once as he was washing up after a workday. His cock was huge, his bulging musculature equally as impressive. Jannie had been chatting with a gaggle of black girls who chirped and giggled at the vision of Blue's nakedness. Blue noticed the girls ogling him and turned so that they all could get a full on glance at his lumbering member. He wasn't ashamed of it. He reckoned most of these girls were going to see it up close one day, anyway.

Janice recalled that hot afternoon. She remembered being amused by the reaction of the black girls to Blue's nakedness. They were falling all over themselves! For a blackie! Who would have thought it?

In light of recent events, however, Blue seemed to be the answer to her prayers. Since her recent visit to Uncle Nathan's farm (where she had her first encounter with a black man's dick), Jannie had become afflicted with the "blackie taint", that wild, seething, unseemly lust white women get for the lumbering penises of unwashed Negro slaves. She was tired of walking around with this unquenched burn in her crotch. Masturbation didn't cool the fires. Neither did her brother Jake's tempestuous but quick late night excursions. And now here, this good-looking, bald-headed blackie was walking around all day with an un-fucked elephant trunk percolating in his pantaloons?

"Good-looking"? Did she actually just say that about a blackie?

It was undeniable. Blue was a looker. Too, she'd referred to him as "un-fucked". This was true in one respect. Whilst Blue had fucked just about all the women on that farm, he hadn't fucked Janice.

"Well, that's about to change." Jannie noted with grim determination.

Her logic was unassailable. One, she already had the blackie taint, so one more blackie dick couldn't hurt. Two, her Auntie Beth claimed to have the cure, so whatever additional taint she acquired from Blue would be nullified after her auntie came through with the goods. Three, she was horny as shit 24x7. And four, walking around with a goddam wooden ball up her puss just wasn't making it.

Jannie cornered Blue in the root cellar late one afternoon after having given him orders to retrieve some ice potatoes. Prior to that, she'd hidden the ice potatoes so that Blue might spend an inordinate amount of time in the root cellar looking for them, just long enough for onlookers to forget he was in there. Twenty minutes later she followed him in.

Blue noted her silhouette in the doorframe.

"I cain't find 'em, Miss Janice. I've looked everywhere," he offered, in that mewling tone that slaves disingenuously used with whites of the day.

Jannie closed and locked the cellar door behind her. She boldly shed her dress to stand naked before him. Her crimson triangle glowed eerily in the gloom contrasted against her alabaster skin. Her breasts pouted jauntily; her pink nipples were already erect. She exuded the ethereal scent of a woman who has taken a fully naked bath in the pussy of another fully naked woman.

Blue wasn't any newcomer to The Game. Women cornered him alone more than just occasionally. He was neither surprised nor perplexed by Jannie's actions. She knew them damn ice potatoes weren't in there when she'd sent him in. Blue dropped the slave mewl tone.

"She just tryna be slick."

He turned to face her, saying nothing. His level gaze bespoke his true masculinity.

"Well?" she said aloud.

Confidently, Blue unbuckled his trousers and dropped them. His lengthy penis did, in fact, resemble an elephant's trunk. It rolled outward from his pelvis like an archer's bow and arced forward in a curved line such that his cockhead curled under perfectly to laze between his thighs, just inches above his knees.

Blue crossed his arms. His penis swung back and forth like a clock pendulum. The burly black man made no move to approach her.

Jannie curled her small fist into a standard male masturbatory pose and jerked it back and forth in front of her fire apple pussy. Her tits wobbled. She was ordering him to initiate his own erection. With a knowing smirk, Blue willingly complied. In seconds, his dick rose up from its flaccidity to become a steely, uncircumcised golden beast, raging for succor.

Jannie was amazed.

"Now that's a dick," she mused.

Indeed, the cock preening before her exceeded any she'd encountered previously. She couldn't grip it with one hand. She doubted that she could grip it entirely with two.

Jannie moved forward as if in a trance, fixated on Blue's transcendently spiring dick. It seemed to suck all the oxygen from the room. She could feel pulsing pressure waves from it, seething hot, throbbing with virility. She could smell its manly, musky scent in her bones.

A tremor escaped her pussy and melted away into fuck vapor.

When she'd halved the distance between them, Janice suddenly rushed forward, pushed him back and slammed him against the wall. She gave a little hop, felt his thickness probing past her feathery pubic jungle, felt it slide up into her fragrant wetness without bothering to take aim. She twirled herself easily around his girth, surprising them both. Blue usually had to work to get it in. So tense was she that, as he tapped her cervix, Jannie climaxed. She gave an agonized silent howl than might have awakened the dead, if she'd seen fit to give voice to her sexual derangement. Such voiceless orgasms were the common currency of interracial sexual liaisons in the South.

She didn't linger about enjoying this early detonation, either. She reckoned it to be the first of many. Jannie began to fuck Blue with the frenzy of the damned. She planned to use his mammoth golden cock to punish the blackie taint that had tormented her so. Huge power shots and quick, flittering trills dominated her assault. She draped her arms about his neck and humped him fiendishly, standing on her tiptoes, grinding her vagina as far down his shaft as she could wetten. She grabbed his head and kissed him square on the mouth, then she latched onto his neck and sucked first one purple hickey then another, all the while quivering her pussy up and down the length of his huge, elephantine penis.

Jannie came again. And then yet again. If Blue's rigid penis hadn't supported her body weight, Janice would have collapsed to the ground in a heap. She was impaled. Her massive clit danced along his sticky, pussy-wettened shaft, sending spiraling jets of electricity coursing throughout her frame.

After her fourth orgasm, Jannie pushed Blue to his knees and fucked his face thru two more climactic cycles. She scrubbed her massive crimson bush about his lips, nostrils and cheeks. Her labia surged and suckled. These kissed the black man fervently, marking Blue's face with Jannie's turgid vaginal aroma.

Still unsated, Janice bent and offered her rounded ass up to him. Blue was amazed to see her fire-apple red pubic curls blazing past her sphincter and up the crack of her ass, each lock sloppy wet with her pussy juice. Undeterred by this great, sticky Jheri curl of pubic fur, he fucked Jannie's asshole dry, agonizing over its heated friction. When he finally erupted his cooling jism caused her bowels to sizzle with the crackle of cold water splashed into a white-hot frying pan. Jannie slumped forward and flopped to the ground, exhausted. Every ganglion in her body shrieked with vibrance.

With some effort, Blue pulled his cock from Jannie's ass. It stretched, thwacked back awkwardly and then wobbled crazily in the cool darkness of the root cellar. Semen dripped from his pee-hole. A silky wisp of steam condensed around his shaft and oozed away silently into the darkness. Riotous explosions of sexual odor assaulted their olfactories, weaving exotic panoramas in their brains.

Jannie's world spun about. The rushing winds of sexual completion assailed her tumultuously. Semen fizzled from her asshole like carbonated soda and dripped to the ground, coagulating into a large, bubbly puddle. Jannie was enshrouded in bliss.

Finally her breathing quieted. She flexed her pelvic muscles to see if the blackie taint intended another flare up.

It gave no indication.

Encouraged, Jannie rose discreetly and dressed. She peeked out the door and, seeing no one, scurried out.

Blue was long gone.

Her opening "Well?" had been the only word spoken between them.

Is it an addiction?

For six days after her encounter with Blue, Jannie's sexual burn receded into irrelevance. She cheerfully went about her daily chores. She contributed to dinnertime conversations without any undue tight-lipped strain. She fucked her brother occasionally but with none of her earlier vehemence. She didn't have to hunt him down for dick. Her smooth wooden masturbation ball was a distant memory.

In short, she became Jannie again.

On the seventh day after the Blue tryst, Jannie began to wonder after her hibernating libido. Where was it? She'd fucked her brother Jake several times in the interim, true, but she hadn't cum during any single encounter. She enjoyed the feel of her brother's dick riding in and out of her pussy much as a child enjoys playing on a swing set. It was exhilarating. When he came and his hot jism bubbled up and oozed out of her pussy, there was no reciprocal explosion on her part. She only got a sloppy, sticky ass from the experience and a cold wet spot to sleep in. Jake got all the joy.

"What happened to my blackie taint?" she wondered.

Immediately thereafter she chastened herself.

"Good riddance!" she chortled.

Before her encounter with Isaac at Uncle Nathan's farm she'd had a normal sex drive. She fucked a lot. Sometimes she came. Sometimes she didn't.

After that encounter (and until her rendezvous with Blue) she came repeatedly, so often that it became a painful annoyance. The 'blackie taint' left her tangerine pussy in a constant state of arousal.

The tryst with Blue had been amazing. He was a bit older than she, handsome, well hung and discreet. He'd cooled the insatiable ardor that had plagued her for weeks.

Trouble was, he seemed to have put it out entirely. The Burn was gone. She hadn't had an explosive orgasm in a week. Was this the anti-blackie taint? She didn't want to cum all the time, but she did want to cum sometimes.

What's the point of fucking if you can't bust a nut?

She'd seen Blue a time or two since then, too. He'd been affable without being familiar. He acted as if nothing had occurred between them. He'd even fielded flirtatious solicitations from passing black women while Jannie was present, which caused Jannie to pink up in jealousy. How did these sassy black bitches know that Blue wasn't her kept blackie?

Of course, they couldn't know, and could never know. Jannie didn't then realize that a sense of possession, entitlement, is always one of the first consequences of engaging in sexual intercourse. That realization only comes with age and experience. She just knew that she felt disrespected by the incessant flirtations that were part and parcel of Blue's daily routine. His legendary cocksmanship drew the fillies like flies.

Janice approached Blue one afternoon and asked him to bring some ice potatoes up to the big house, and to take his time doing it. Janice knew he would catch her meaning.

When she stepped into the root cellar twenty minutes later, Blue was already naked. His penis was splendidly erect.

Jannie smiled.

"No, Blue. This ain't what I meant. Well, it ain't what I meant for right now. There's too many people around. They might hear us. Put your clothes back on."

Reluctantly Blue reached for his trousers.

"Wait a minute!" she said.

She skipped over to him and took his penis into her mouth. She hadn't blown him in their earlier encounter. She wanted to hold the taste of that special bond in her remembrance.

She wettened his dick with some difficulty. Jannie couldn't get much more than his pud into her mouth. It was as thick as her fist. She gaped wide to accommodate him, flickering her tongue out to tickle his urethral valley and the shroud of his foreskin. She tried to slip her tongue into his peehole.

Blue moved to grip her head with both hands. She stopped him.

"Not right now, Blue," she said. "I want you to come up to my room, in the big house, later tonight. Real late. OK? I'll leave the door open."

Blue was confused.

"In de big house?"

"Yes."

In that instant Jannie remembered something. Her brother Jake might have designs on her pussy tonight, too. Unlike their cousins Annie and Ben, Jake and Janice slept in separate rooms. Jake slept in the loft alone. He had to sneak downstairs to claim his nightly due, then sneak back upstairs before dawn. It wouldn't do for Blue to show up while Jake was being stupefied by Jannie's sexual siren.

"Wait," she said. "I'll put a rag on my doorknob. If you see the rag, it's OK to come in. If not, you need to hide in the front room closet until I come for you. OK? And don't make no noise."

She slobbed his dick again for good measure, then stood and scurried out.

Janice's earlier trepidations proved prescient. Jake did, in fact, sneak downstairs for his nightly due. As with their cousins, there was little planning or preamble to their sex, certainly no kissing or conversation. Jake simply crept into Jannie's room with a big boner. If she was already asleep, he tapped her cheek with his cock to awaken her. Jannie then either sucked him off or fucked him off. Or both.

This night she chose the former.

"Blue's dick is three times as thick as this," she speculated as Jake roiled his penis in her throat.

Jake came in her mouth, then melted into her bed, as per his habit. She lay quietly next to him awaiting his recovery. In twenty minutes he would awaken and have a go at her pussy, she knew. She had a cure for that. Jan needed to have a fresh puss for Blue to soil.

Twenty minutes later, Jake awakened abruptly to every young man's dream. His re-hardened cock was deep in his sister's throat. Her freckled face bobbed up and down on it luxuriantly. Evidently, she'd been blowing him for some time. Her saliva bubbled up frothily around his base. It dripped from her lips. Jake was well past plateau. Just as the cognition of time and space returned to the lad, a second orgasmic eruption wracked his body, this one decisive. Jake held the back of Jan's head tightly as he pumped blob after blob of semen into her throat. His hips churned spasmodically. His mouth opened wide in a silent scream of agony. He threw his head back into the cock-induced blindness afforded by a premium knobjob.

Before Jake could pass out, Jannie scooped him aloft and walked him out her door and over to the loft ladder. His penis still waggled and spurted. She couldn't carry him up, but she pushed him to climb with a series of strident whispers about the dangers of being caught asleep in her room on the morrow. They'd been down this path before. Jake climbed up mechanically without questioning her motives. Long, wispy contrails of semen drifted down the ladder in his wake.

When the trap door closed behind him, Jannie whisked over to the closet and found Blue, as she'd expected.

"Hurry!" she whispered.

Half dragged, Blue stumbled into her room.

"Did you, did you just do de nasty wit' yo' brother?" he asked incredulously.

"Don't be silly," she replied. "We were talking about something and he fell asleep. I knew you were coming so I woke him up and sent him off to bed."

Blue was not fooled so easily. The scent of semen wafted in the air. A man knows the scent of jism when he smells it, and especially knows when the scent is mixed with spittle and/or pussy froth.

Blue began removing his clothing.

"Wait, Blue. I asked you here because, because, well, I want to talk to you about something."

Blue ignored her. They were going to fuck. He wanted to be sufficiently naked when they did. Besides, they'd never talked before. Why talk now? He didn't even know this cracker bitch.

"Blue, last week when we done it, I, I wanted you to know. I, I don't usually do that," Janice opened.

Blue thought to himself: "Sho' you don't."

What came out of his mouth was: "Yes'm."

Jannie continued: "I, I was having some troubles. An', an' I took advantage of you. You ain't did nothin' wrong."

Blue thought to himself: "Right."

What came out of his mouth was: "Yes'm."

"I, I wanted to ask you something, OK?"

Blue thought to himself: "Bitch, get to de point."

What came out of his mouth was: "Yes'm?"

"Blue, is you never heard of 'the blackie taint'?"

Blue was genuinely surprised. This opening gambit was certainly unexpected.

"De blackie taint?" he asked.

"Yes. The blackie taint," she said.

"Ain't dat what happens to white womens when dey does de nasty wit' blackies?"

"Yes," she affirmed.

"Is d'ass what you gots, Miss Janice?"

"I, I don't rightly know. I, I think I had it. And then I done it wit' you. An' it went away. So I ain't sure what it is."

"It went away? But you want to do de nasty again? 'N get it back?"

"I, I, want to do 'de nasty'. With you. Tonight. Because, well, I, I, when I had the blackie taint I could, you know, umm, cum. An' I ain't been able to, cum, since you an' me did it."

"Why, Miss Jannie, dat ain't de blackie taint. De blackie taint is when you cain't do but have a blackie's dick up in you. Black girls get de blackie taint, too, sometimes, 'n it most drives 'em crazy. You just did it wit' Massuh Jake, so, "

"I told you I ain't did it with Jakie. Don't you dare think I did. I didn't."

"Yes'm."

He was properly chastened. Jannie be

The Antebellum Pussie Possie: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sat, 10 Oct 2026 18:48:00 +0000

The Belles Share A Well-Endowed Slave

Can any of the gals take all of Charlie?

By Bardot1990. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

The coming of the morning sun brought yet another righteously gorgeous summer day to the Louisiana backwoods. Ivory woodpeckers raised a chatter with their monotonous tapping. Bullfrogs thundered their deep mating calls. A riot of insects buzzed and chittered in their perpetual war of survival. Roosters crowed in the distance. Birds of every stripe hailed the dawning of the sun.

The first hint of light found Charles Nelson Leone, a slave, gingerly wending his way through the forest brush, intent on fulfilling his promise to Nathan Leone's eldest daughter Abby, whose visit was specifically tailored to include a tryst between them. Abby was several years older than Charlie. Her husband, Buck Harkness, was visiting too.

Abigail Harkness, Annette and Janice Leone were already down at the spring. Two blankets were laid out neatly on the grassy sward. Their clothes were folded neatly on one blanket. The cousins were swimming and splashing about fully nude.

Charlie heard their joyous laughter ahead. He quickened his pace. He'd thought to be the first to arrive at this surreptitious rendezvous. He was wrong.

Charlie emerged from the woods to find the three white girls engaged in a splash fight. Their nakedness did not surprise him. He knew why he'd been invited. Charlie wore simple pantaloons and a cotton tunic.

Spying him, Abby called out, "I've been swimming in this spring with blackies a lot more naked than you, Charlie! Come on in!"

Janice, however, recoiled at his presence. She turned away from him, covering her breasts and crotch from his view.

Annie noticed this. She jostled her cousin. "Oh stop. It ain't like nobody ain't seen your fireapple patch before. You knowed he was comin'. You ain't got to fuck him, but you ought to consider growin' up about it. I'm gon' fuck him. You watch me."

Janice didn't know how to take this. She knew several white girls who'd fucked blackies. She'd always shunned them as slatterns and trollops. These two white girls, however, were her favorite cousins. They ought to know better. Their looseness with this scorching racial taboo troubled her greatly.

Still, there had to be something to this particular black boy that attracted her cousins. He was tall and slender, muscular and lithe. He had a square jaw and sensual lips. His nose was straight. His eyes were clear. While he was deferent to white people, he certainly didn't have that unpalatable mewling subservience typical of southern slaves.

He did have a big dick. That much was intriguing. If she did fuck him, and someone found out, she would die. Oh, she would just die! No. She couldn't do it. Could she?

As Janice struggled with her racial peccadilloes, Abby got down to the business at hand. She'd pulled Charlie from his clothing, jumped on his back and rode him into the water. She dunked him (he let her). Then Annie and Abby ganged up on the black boy and forced him to back down from a splash war (he let them).

"Come on, Jannie! Get him!"

Janice offered up one or two half-hearted splashes. Each time she did, however, she exposed either her breasts or her vulva. It didn't matter that Charlie was blinded by the constant waves of water crashing into his eyes. Janice was still muddling through the cultural racial conflict in her mind.

As in his first encounter with Annie, Charlie laughingly chased the two white girls around the spring. He'd catch first one, then the other. Each capture would result in a struggle and end when the other girl crashed up and assaulted him with splashing waves. Then Charlie would drop his first captive and chase the other.

They played like this for ten or fifteen minutes. With each successive capture, the trio found ways to surreptitiously grab each other's loins and/or breasts, or to rub their loins together and pretend the connection to be purely accidental. This was foreplay.

And yet each time dick touched pussy it lingered just a little too long. Their feigned animus resulted in erotic positioning that lasted just a bit too long, also. Too often their water wrestling ended up in the missionary or the doggie-style or the oral positions. Once or twice Abby even found Charlie's nostrils clenched in her butt cheeks as his lips nuzzled her clit from behind.

All this faux foreplay achieved the desired effect. By degrees, Charlie's erection bloomed. He made no move to hide it. As they played like children in the water, his dick flopped and swayed comically, as a disjointed lever pinned perpendicularly to a board. Sometimes Abby would grab him by this lever and pull him around in the water. Sometimes Annie made this move. Sometimes both girls tackled him, simulating doggie style sex on him or humping his face. Then they would laughingly jump away.

Janice stood off from all this unseemly foreplay. They looked like they were having fun, but, .how would it look if someone caught them?

Tiring of these childish games, Abby and Annie dragged the soaked boy from the water (he let them). They pulled him up on the sward and pinned his shoulders to one of the blankets (he let them).

Charlie's towering erection spired majestically from this supine position.

"Hold his shoulders down, Annie. I'm about to teach this young blackie some respect!" laughed Abby.

Annie sat astride Charlie's chest. She pressed his shoulders down with her knees. Her naked, sopping pussy stared him directly in the face.

Abby straddled him too, facing away, cowboy-style. She squatted, lowering herself upon him by degrees, until finally she touched his cock tip. She lingered there momentarily, swaying her bottom sensually as if spiraling into a whirlpool. In this wise Charlie entered her, spreading her wider and ever wider as her auburn mound coalesced around his black thickness.

Abby groaned tortuously. "He's so thick!" she reflected.

And as Charlie eased further into the depths of her pussy, she thought "And he's long, too!"

No man had ever been this deep inside Abby's core. Charlie certainly wasn't a boy any more. He sported a man's dick. Indeed, after an interminable spiral into oblivion, Abby's bottom spread wide across Charlie's pelvis. She had hilted him. No inches of dick base peeked out from between Abby's clasping auburn snatch. Charlie's monster cock disappeared completely inside her vagina.

Abby trembled with delight. Her clit expanded and palpitated against the base of Charlie's pulsating dick. She gripped him in place, rotating her ass in a series of tightly concentric circlets, grinding her sphincter against his kinky pubic mound.

Abby's moans growled up from deep in her stomach. Annie, who sat astride Charlie's chest with her back to her sister, had never heard her groan this richly or sensually before. Charlie smiled up at Annie from between her legs. He winked at her.

"Oh, you think this is funny, hey?" Annie smirked. "Okay, try this!"

Annie scooched forward to press her pussy into his mouth. Now she began to hump his face, slowly at first, but with increasing ardor. Abby, too, soon released her grind-lock on Charlie's base and began to hump him. She waggled her ass back and forth as she cruised up and down his cock from stem to stern.

The sisters might have tried to synchronize their assault on the boy, but Abby had a great deal more length to contend with. Whereas Annie could sate herself with quick, short, rabbit-like thrusts, Abby had to luxuriate in each tremulous stroke astride the length of Charlie's stunning cock.

A dark cloud of heat lightning began to formulate behind Annie's eyelids. She was approaching climax. It didn't take long for a thick, wet tongue to get the best of Annie.

Abby wasn't far behind. She found that swirling Charlie's cockhead around with her labia was intensely gratifying. A similar move on the downstroke elicited fresh bolts of heat lightning rocketing off the walls of Abby's cranium, too.

The girls began to verbalize their passions with strident vulgarities.

Abby: "Oh fuck! Oh fuck!"

Annie: "Lick it lick it lick it lick it lick it lick it lick it lick it. Lick it!"

Abby: "Oh! Oh! Oh! Go Hard, Charlie. Hit it!"

Annie: "Ah! Oh fuck! I'm almost there. Lick! Oh, Fuck. Lick!"

Jannie looked on with a mixture of lust and disgust. She could have some of this dick, right now, this morning, if she wanted. But Charlie was a an owned boy! What if someone found out?

She crept up to get a closer view of the action.

Abby's orgasm snapped tight upon her. She drew breath in whooping gasps. Her body shivered and quaked. She slammed her ass down on Charlie and grinded his cock into her pussy relentlessly. She arched and howled. It was quite a spectacle.

Annie, too, spilled her frothy cum into Charlie's mouth as he suckled and nibbled at her labia. At the height of her orgasmic derangement, Charlie's tongue was so far up her cooze it felt like a small, hot, many-faceted, pliable dick. She humped it with fierce passion. This was her black boy.

Abby slumped forward in exhaustion. She bent over double, resting her cheeks on Charlie's calves. Charlie was still fully hard inside her. He hadn't climaxed. He wasn't even breathing deeply. The strength and power of his churning cock seemed to lift her entire body up as it struggled for the proper angle of insertion. Abby was totally spent.

She felt a small hand on her ass. It wasn't Charlie. It was Annie.

"Abby? Can you scooch up a bit? It's my turn."

Abby groaned. With a supreme effort, she drew up her knees, raised her ass and allowed Charlie's dick to spring free of her pussy. It crashed with a thud against his stomach, then careened back to full mast.

Annie again gave Abby another tender nudge. Abby complied. With another immense effort, she rolled over onto the blanket to lie next to Charlie. His feet were beside her head. She didn't have the strength to reverse positions.

Annie straddled Charlie and lowered herself onto his dick in circlets as Abby had done earlier. Whereas Abby chose the reverse cowgirl mount, Annie faced her charge from the dominant missionary position. Hobbled from her cunnilingual orgasm, Annie still had enough energy and common sense to not let a hard dick go to waste.

She engulfed as much of his dick as she could. Then she leaned forward so that she lay directly atop the boy. Their nipples touched. She took Charlie's head in the crook of her arm, looked him directly in the eyes. She established this soulful connection, then she began to fuck him. Slowly. Agonizingly slowly.

She hilted him, lingered for a moment with a pungent grind, then arched upwards so that her ass was unnaturally aloft. She thought she might lose her pussy's grip on his surging love muscle, but she never did. She knew better than Abby that Charlie liked to fuck in this manner. Holding his gaze while massaging his cock inside her was pivotal to the effect. The opulently squishy sounds of their fucking overwhelmed the vibrant natural sounds of the surrounding glade.

Too, Annie was determined to make Charlie cum. When the stories were later told about this encounter, she would have that much to lord over Abby. Abby hadn't made him come. That would be the main selling point about whose pussy was better.

Janice looked on, fascinated. Just seeing this sexual performance left her disheveled and torn. She'd fucked her brother and a couple of the boys from church. None of those performances matched these. Her pussy gushed with moisture. A deep warmth roiled upward from her lower abdomen.

Janice stood up. For the first time, Charlie could see her thick red bush and her demitasse titties. Yet Charlie wasn't really paying attention. He was lost in Annie's direct, blue-eyed gaze and the melted-hot butter steaming up and down his pole. Every muscle in his body was focused on the sensations dancing about his loins. Annie felt him flex and tremble as his orgasm percolated.

Charlie struggled to suppress his ejaculate. He'd made himself a promise that he was going to fuck all three Leone girls this morning. It wouldn't do for him to bust his nuts in Annie and leave Janice unsullied. No, if anyone was going to bust a nut here, it was Annie. Then we'd all see about Miss Prissy the Red over there. He wasn't going to ask her for it. She was going to offer it to him. And he had half a mind to tell her no, too!

And yet Annie's pussy was so good!

As Annie lurched upwards, she clenched her pussy walls to drag his foreskin up and over his pud. Annie had a way of gulping at his cockhead with her pussy, stroking the hyper sensitive underside of his dick for the hot, sticky lotion therein. She had a way of telling him (with her eyes) "I'm going to suck all of the jism out of your nuts and keep it for myself. And there's nothing you can do about it, Mr. Gargantuan."

Annie had that look in her eyes this very minute. "I got you now. Give it to me."

Charlie quavered on the verge of surrender. He struggled to rein in his ejaculate. He ached from the effort. In a moment, though, his semen would explode volcanically with enough force to launch Annie from her perch.

"Umm, Annie?"

It was Janice.

Annie ignored her. She was focused on milking a great burst of jism from her man.

Jannie's loins had finally overcome her racial bias.

"Annie? Umm, Annie? Can I, umm, can I try him?"

This shocking request broke Annie's concentration. She looked up at Janice in genuine surprise. This interlude also broke the psychic bond between the conjoined lovers. Charlie's will to suppress his ejaculate strengthened.

"Sure, Jannie! You want him right now? You can't wait until I finish? I'm almost done," she huffed breathlessly.

"Umm, well, you don't have to stop what you're doing. I thought, I thought maybe I could do, what you did earlier?"

Annie was confused.

"What's that?"

Janice summoned her courage.

"Maybe I could, umm, sit on; you know, sit down, on his face, you know; while you're doing that?

This admission caused both Annie and Abby to erupt in laughter. Still recovering from her earlier orgasm, Abby raised up on her elbows to observe how this conversation would play out.

"Sure, Jannie! Come on over!"

Annie raised her tits up off of Charlie's torso to afford access to the boy's face. She squeezed his dick with her puss. Abby, too, sat up from her position beside them.

Janice was unsure how to proceed. She hesitated, as if debating the proper method of squatting over a man's face.

Charlie used this pause to size her up. Jannie had a foamy mass of curly red hair. Her face was covered with freckles, which drifted down the line of her neck and spread across her shoulders, back, and arms. Her glowing thatch of fiery red pubic hair was double Annie's volume of same. She was slender, graced with a slim waistline and an ample bottom, though not as ample as Annie's. Her armpits, too, were laden with deep clusters of curly red fur. Her breasts were supple without being ponderous. Her legs were long and lithe.

Was she fuckable? Yes. She was.

This deliberate assessment enabled Charlie to pull back from the edge of the orgasmic chasm. He was going to fuck this scarlet princess. Today.

Charlie remained erect under the lascivious assault of Annie's twat.

Timidly, Janice stepped up to the black boy. Every fibre of her being screamed against broaching this rigid social taboo. And yet Abby had fucked him. She'd seen it for herself. And now Annie was fucking him. Neither girl seemed diminished by this horrible racial incursion. Maybe if she just let him lick her pussy it might take the edge off her rampant libido. Yes, that's it, just a pussy suck and nothing more.

Jannie straddled his face the way she'd seen Annie do. She squatted her pussy down to his lips unsteadily, tremulously, as if still torn by her racial mores. It seemed an age before she could feel his hot breath coursing breezily through her crimson jungle.

Jannie's clit sprang to attention.

Charlie watched Jannie's clit rise from her pubic mound. He was amazed. Annie had a big clit, but Jannie's clit laid over hers in every way. Annie couldn't see Charlie's face since Jannie's ass blocked her view. Abby (sitting off to the side) observed Charlie's expression of shock and disbelief. She flashed Annie a knowing look. Both of them liked to see the shocked expression on men's faces when Jannie's girly penis first bloomed aloft.

Jannie's pubic fur was a voluminous. If one didn't know better (and saw her naked profile), she looked as if she had a kangaroo pouch down there. Her clitoris poured forth distinctly from this sheathing. One didn't have to go looking for it. Charlie could close his lips completely around it and suck it like a dick.

Getting over his initial shock, that's exactly what he did. He started blowing her.

Janice went wild.

She stretched her body out across his face to grab handfuls of blanket. She drew her knees up and locked her ankles in his armpits. To Annie, viewing Jannie's crack from the dominant missionary position astride Charlie, Jannie's whole asshole was exposed. Jannie's fur patch covered her taint. It crept up the length of her butt crack, disappearing finally into her lower back.

Annie could see Jannie's puckered sphincter through that part of her dwindling forest. She saw it widen and contract spasmodically as Charlie sucked her clit. More, she could see Jannie's pussy quiver, strain and gape for attention. A good dick could easily fill either of those holes right now and have Jannie as a love slave for life.

With that a wicked thought came to mind. She winked at Abby.

"Watch this," she whispered.

Annie leaned forward from her perch atop Charlie's cock. Janice was busily humping Charlie's lips, lost in her own sexual ruminations. Her ass wobbled and swayed sensuously before her cousin. Annie leaned forward cautiously. As her intention became obvious, Abby suppressed a wild shriek of laughter. Annie moved closer and yet closer still. She timed Jannie's wild sexual gyrations to the second. Jannie's eyes were closed. She was driving towards her climax. She was lost in her own world.

Quick as an arrow, Annie hooked Jannie's thighs from behind, smashed her face into Jannie's ass and drew a long, luxurious, furry lick from Jannie's taint up the length of her ass crack.

Jannie let out a whoop that would wake the dead. Abby doubled over in laughter.

Jannie attempted to scramble away. Annie held her in place by her thighs.

"You said you wanted to get licked, my girlie. Hold still. I'll show you what 'lick' means."

Chuckling at Annie's intervention, Charlie re-asserted his lip-grip on Jannie's girly penis. Annie pressed her nose against Jannie's taint and began to lick her pussy and her asshole from the rear mount position.

This double tongue effect, in conjunction with the new sensation of ass licking, was well more than Jannie had anticipated. She floated in and out of consciousness, reaping orgasm after orgasm as the two seasoned cunnilinguists salaciously sucked and licked her nether regions.

Annie was still lurching up and down atop Charlie's shaft as Jannie trembled through one climactic explosion after another. She humped away at him expertly, while simultaneously slurping Jannie's hot, fragrant ass.

The Antebellum Pussie Possie: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Fri, 09 Oct 2026 18:48:00 +0000

Romping in the Glade

Ben & Charlie get visitors at the Spring.

By Bardot1990. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

A week later Charlie and Annie's brother Ben sat by the edge of this same pool. Both boys were naked save for their raggedy grey shorts. Both boys were muscular farm hands, heady with the physicality of youth. Ben was a shade taller than Charlie, but Charlie's shoulders were wider. Rugged forced labor had hardened the black boy and forced him into pre-mature manhood.

They were fishing. Already they'd accumulated an admirable string of specks, bream, and even a couple of smallmouth bass.

The boys lazed along in silence, barely noticing their fishing jiggers. Charlie rolled some tobacco and lit it. He took several drags, then passed the stogie to Ben, who repeated the process.

Suddenly Ben's pole jumped. He grabbed it quickly and snatched another fat speck from the water.

"Dat's a nice one," noted Charlie.

Ben grinned. "That's eight to your five. I told you I was hot today!"

Ben bent his hook out of the fish's jaws. He ran the connected string of prior captives through the new fish's gills and out its mouth. Then he tossed the string of gasping fish back into the water at their feet.

The boys sat in silence for a time. They knew each other well. They'd hunted and played together since early childhood. They'd shared any number of heaving pubic scalps. They'd also shared each other's deepest secrets.

But Charlie had one secret he hadn't shared with Ben. He didn't know how Ben would react to the knowledge that he had boned Annette, Ben's younger sister, although Ben was aware that Charlie had bedded several local white girls. Indeed, Ben had shared some of his own conquests with Charlie, and vice versa.

It was a hot Louisiana summer day, stiflingly hot. Ben leaned casually against a huge oak tree and held his fishing pole against his hip. Charlie sat closer to the pool, allowing his feet to dangle in the water. They had several cane poles propped up over various trees and rocks.

After some minutes of boredom, Ben casually unclasped his pants and pulled out his dick. He let it flop against his leg and regarded it casually. It was heavy and uncircumcised, protruding from a thick shock of red pubic hair.

Charlie watched him, suppressing a knowing smile.

The white boy began to stroke his member slowly. He wiped some salty sweat from his cheeks, using it for lubrication.

"Dang, it's hot today!" he observed, as his penis expanded and lengthened.

Charlie didn't respond. Instead, he unbuttoned his own pants and pulled out his own dick. He mimicked Ben's masturbatory moves. In short order both boys were spectacularly erect.

They masturbated slowly, almost as an afterthought. They still held fishing poles delicately in one hand while stroking themselves with the other. There was no embarrassment on either part. This was a regular ritual of their fishing dates. On some occasions a fish would hook itself during their masturbatory ablutions. The boys would simply pause to reel the captive in and then sit back down to continue stroking. Sometimes this ritual went on for hours.

Ben broke the silence.

"Annie tells me she did it to you the other day."

Charlie was shocked speechless.

"She said she tapped dat ass," Ben continued nonchalantly.

Charlie didn't respond, but he stopped stroking his penis. His erection began to flag.

"You better be careful. If daddy finds out, he'll have your hide."

Charlie was relieved.

"If you ain't tell him he won't find out."

Ben laughed. "If I tell him, you'll tell him that I've been tapping Annie's ass since I was twelve! He'll whip my ass, too!"

Both boys laughed. They both also knew that Ben's punishment would pale in comparison to Charlie's punishment. Ben's casualness cut the tension some. Charlie had been worried that Ben might not take the news well.

"Well, I was out here by myself 'n she jumped in butt nekkid. What wuz I 'posed to do?" Charlie explained.

"I don't blame you. That's some good pussy, ain't it?"

"An' it's deep, too!"

Both boys guffawed at this ancient sexual reference. Charlie's penis re-hardened. The boys began to stroke themselves with renewed vigor.

After a time, Charlie dropped his fishing pole, shifted his penis to his right hand and stood up. Ben followed suit. Both boys bent a little at the knees and pointed their erect dicks out over the water. They jacked off with enthusiasm now, in full competition mode. Charlie was on the brink.

"You ready?" he asked breathlessly.

"Almost, " replied Ben, "Hold on a second, "

Charlie slowed down to wait for Ben to catch up.

Suddenly, they heard a giggle coming from the bushes across the spring.

"Hey!"

More giggling and now some thrashing through the underbrush as the spies turned to race away.

Charlie and Ben launched themselves into the water while still fully erect. They left their trousers on the bank. In a flash they were pulling themselves up on the far bank, just in time to see the two spies racing for the wooded path. The boys took an angle along the stream while the spies struggled through the woods.

It was Annie and Tilly. (Tilly was Charlie's cousin)

The girls were barefoot, stumbling over rocks and fallen branches, laughing uncontrollably. When they saw that Ben and Charlie were going to cut them off, they stopped running but continued to laugh hysterically. Tilly mimicked the boys' masturbatory stance, jerking her left hand in the air like a piston. This move elicited another round of shrieking laughter from the girls. Annie fell on the ground and threw her legs in the air in delight. She pounded the ground with her fists.

"I told you they were out here pounding the pud!"

"You started laughing too soon. I wanted to see them shoot!"

Ben and Charlie were upon them now, still naked, picking their way thru the bushes.

"Who told y'all to come out here?" Ben demanded.

"Nobody told us nothing. We seen you when you snuck off!" retorted Tilly.

The boys were breathless from their pursuit. Their dicks were still thick but not fully erect.

"Look at those puny things!" laughed Tilly.

She mocked the male masturbation act again. Annie, who'd been sitting on the ground, rolled to her back again in laughter. Charlie could see she had no drawers on. Both girls wore long white cotton shifts and nothing else.

"Puny?" laughed Ben, faking outrage. "I'll show you puny!"

He charged after Tilly and caught her after a short chase. Charlie knew that Tilly wasn't trying too hard. Tilly was fast. She could smoke everybody on the farm in a footrace, present company included. She could have easily out-distanced Ben if she'd wanted.

Ben grabbed her and carried her like a sack of wheat across his waist. Tilly acted as if she was struggling to get away, but again Charlie noted that she wasn't struggling too hard. Tilly could fight, too, when it was necessary. Charlie reached down and snatched Annie up and slung her across his shoulder. She was too big to carry on his hip. Annie was still laughing. She didn't resist.

The boys carried Annie and Tilly back to the edge of the spring.

"You think it's funny to spy on people, huh? You think it's funny?"

Ben hoisted Tilly above his head and threw her into the spring. She popped up immediately. The cold water pasted her white shift against the contours of her body. Her full breasts and her pubic mound were outlined perfectly.

Now Charlie handed Annie to Ben. He took her ankles while Charlie took her wrists. They swung her back and forth.

"Ah-one and ah-two and here, we, go!"

They flung Annie out into the deep water. She popped up immediately and frog-kicked her way back to the bank.

Meanwhile, Tilly emerged from the water, drenched and dripping. She moved as if to assist Annie, but the boys grabbed her as soon as Annie hit the water. Ben snatched her feet, Charlie grabbed her wrists and they launched her in a high arc out into the spring. She did a somersault and landed face first.

Seeing this, Annie backpedaled. She wanted to continue to play, but not on these uneven terms. She backstroked to the other side of the spring. Tilly followed.

Ben and Charlie dove in after them, caught them on the other side, and proceeded to try to throw the girls in again. This time Tilly fought back with some energy. She also interfered when the boys sought to gang up on Annie. The struggle devolved into a wrestling match with Ben against Annie and Charlie struggling to contain Tilly.

Predictably, as they rolled in the soft grass at the edge of the pool, both boys regained their prior erections. Charlie realized it first. Holding Tilly from behind to keep her from escaping, Charlie suddenly reached down and ripped Tilly's shift over her head. Both of them stood naked on the sward. He held her shift above his head as she jumped and yelped for its return.

Seeing this, Ben tried to perform the same maneuver on Annie. She fought gamely to retain her garment. In the end, her shift ripped partially and Annie gave it up to keep it from ripping entirely.

Now the four of them stood naked on the bank.

"Gimme back my shift, Charlie," said Tilly.

Charlie grinned.

"Gimme some pussy and I'll give it back to you."

Both Ben and Annie laughed. Ben chimed in.

"Yeh, give us some pussy. You owe it to us for spying on us."

"I ain't giving y'all shit. 'N neither is Annie," sniffed Tilly.

"Then walk yo' ass back to de house butt nekkid!" laughed Charlie.

This response created another struggle as the girls renewed their efforts to regain their clothing. The boys played keep away, ducking and dodging the girls' retrieval efforts.

Tilly pulled Annie aside and whispered in her ear. Afterwards, the girls made one last halfhearted effort to get their clothes. Then they bolted over to the fishing poles and grabbed the boys' trousers.

"That's okay," said Annie. "We'll get home in these!"

Ben and Charlie saw that they'd been duped. They advanced on the girls. Tilly and Annie stood their ground. Both girls squatted over the pants.

"You come one step closer and I'm peeing on these pants," threatened Annie.

Both girls giggled. They had the upper hand.

Or so they thought.

The boys charged them. Before long all four teenagers were again swimming across the pool, garments in hand. They obtained the far shore and erupted again into another splash war and a water-wrestling match. Finally, the four of them emerged from the pool exhausted and tousled. They pushed each other to the ground and lay there, breathing heavily.

After some minutes, Ben hitched himself up with a smile.

"So. How about that pussy?"

Both girls were lying naked on the grass with their legs partially open.

"Seems to me like the two of you got better pussy in yo' palms than we got between our legs." observed Tilly dryly. Both girls broke up laughing.

"Yeh!" Annie interrupted. "If you let us watch you jack it up right here, right now, you can get some pussy. But you gotta get it hard in 20 seconds. Right, Tilly?"

"Right," said Tilly.

"You mean you'll give us some pussy right here, right now if we can get it up in 20 seconds?"

"Seventeen seconds, now," laughed Tilly.

Ben and Charlie began to stroke themselves furiously as the girls watched in fascination.

All too soon, Tilly yelled, "Times up!"

But before they could get up and run again the boys grabbed them. Another wrestling match ensued.

This time, however, the girls took pity on the boys. As they rolled along the grassy bank, they pressed they furry mounds against the boys' semi-erect dicks to help them become fully hard.

Then, almost as if they'd planned it, both girls abandoned their wrestling postures. Both girls rolled to their backs and raised their knees so that their pussies were open.

Tilly looked at Charlie, whom she'd wrestled into a position astride her. The base of his penis pressed against her twat. Its shrouded helmet sprang up above her navel.

"That's not it," she teased.

Charlie withdrew, fully expecting her to clamp her legs together and roll away. She did not. Charlie pointed his dick into the pinkness between the black, springy hairs of her labia and lunged into her pussy mound with one stroke. Tilly sighed.

Ben and Annie watched the two blacks with interest. They looked at each other.

"Well?" said Annie.

Ben rose up off her body. Annie reached down and gave his dick a couple of sensual masturbatory tugs. Then she arched her pussy up to receive him. As she felt him broach the entrance to her pussy, she sucked his dick expertly inside. She knew his dick well.

The two girls opened their thighs widely. They were close enough so that their toes touched. Meanwhile, Ben and Charlie were working it out inside their pussies. The boys grinned at each other as they powered strokes inside feminine warmth. Unlike the slow, almost tender techniques they used when having sex alone, this public sex was quick, almost violent. The boys synched up, thrusting and withdrawing in rhythm. They accentuated each thrust with an emphatic "Ha!"

They were showing off.

The girls didn't complain. They arched up on their shoulder blades to receive the thrusts, hips clear of the ground. They grunted gutturally as the boys smashed into their cunts. Tilly closed her eyes, groaning in delight as Charlie pounded her. But Annie liked to watch a dick moving inside her. She watched Ben's urgent thrusting down the crest of her torso. Watching her labia ebb, widen and strain accentuated her arousal.

After some minutes of this, Ben reached over and tapped Charlie on the shoulder.

"Hey, buddy. You thinking what I'm thinking?"

Ben had never fucked Tilly. She was one of the few black girls in the neighborhood that he hadn't fucked. He wanted to give her a try.

Tilly was almost ready to come. She wasn't ready for Charlie to withdraw. In another twenty seconds or so she would be there.

Charlie pulled out.

"Oh Charlie! What are you doing!"

Tilly's eyes had been closed. She didn't realize that the boys were going to swap.

So when she looked up from her erotic haze and saw the white boy standing over her with an erect penis and a lustful glare, her first thought was "What is this?"

Her second thought was "Dang! His dick is thick!"

Ben wasted no time in slipping his purple member into Tilly's open pink cooze. Ben scooped her head into the crook of his elbow and began to pummel her pussy enthusiastically. He already knew Annie's pussy well, so he was nowhere near climax when he mounted Tilly.

Tilly's pussy was new pussy. Her scent and the curvature of her vagina were new sensations for him. Ben quickly reached Tilly's level of arousal.

Unlike Charlie, Ben could fit his entire penis into Tilly. When he finished each stroke he could grind his public mound against her engorged clit. Tilly's eyes widened as she felt Ben's kinky pubic hair stimulating her small, erect sex organ. With Charlie, she had to stretch to rub her clit against his shaft as he moved in and out. Charlie's dick was so long he could never put pubic pressure on her clit. But with Ben, she got to ride his shaft and got a good pubic grind in, too. The grind was good! Plus, Ben's dick was a "fattie". It was thick enough to make her feel "full".

After a few minutes of standard in and out, missionary position sex, Tilly grabbed Ben's buns. She held him tightly inside her so that her clit pressed tightly against his pubic mound. She rotated her pussy obscenely and rippled her pussy muscles to suck at his dick. She arched her clit to receive stimulation from his pubic hair and pressure from his pubic mound.

Ben erupted inside her. Tilly literally screamed in ecstasy as she felt him spurt and quake deep in her hole. She convulsed in orgasmic delight. She intertwined her ankles with his to stretch his body as if impaled on a torture rack. Ben pumped blob after blob of hot semen into her.

As they skittered down from this shattering orgasm, Ben pulled his now semi-erect member from between her legs and moved it up to her mouth. Tilly obediently licked and sucked jizz from his shaft and testicles. Amazingly, Ben had enough strength to manage a final weak spurt of cum. It hit Tilly in the eyebrow.

Slowly Ben and Tilly became more aware of their surroundings. They heard a rhythmic slapping and looked over to see Charlie mounted over Annie from the rear. The two teens were standing up. Annie bent forward a little to grasp a tree stump. Charlie held her by the waist and was driving long, deep strokes into her pink hole from behind. The rhythmic slapping was the sound of his balls smacking against Annie's sticky vulva. Her eyes were closed. Annie's whole body was tense. Clearly, she was on the verge of climax.

Tilly was fascinated. She'd been fucked from behind, but she'd never seen it done. She'd also never seen a black man fuck a white woman before. She noticed that Ben seemed fascinated by this coupling, too.

Tilly reached down and wiped a large blob of Ben's semen from her inner thigh. She drew it up to her nose and smelled it discreetly. She tasted it. It tasted like paste. Ben's smell was unique. He smelled like spring water, sweat, wet hair and white man. She was well familiar with the odor.

Ben was still lying on his side in the grass with his dick before her. She took it into her mouth again to try to suck the last vestiges of cum from his member. She didn't realize how powerful the sound of mating couples could be. Ben's penis, limp just seconds before, began to fill and thicken at the sound of his sister's mating cries.

Annie came. She crooned the arrival her climax with a series of screeching "Ohs!" as she arched her ass up and down on Charlie's thrusting cock. Tilly watched this with interest as Ben's member hardened again in her mouth. Charlie wasn't ready to come, she could tell. Charlie's nostrils always started flaring uncontrollably when he was ready to come. His muscles convulsed and quivered. It was clear that Charlie was in control of Annie's pussy. At least, he was in control right now.

Annie continued to coo and shiver as she loudly announced her orgasm. Her body convulsed rhythmically and involuntarily. She drew breath in staggering gasps. Charlie continued to churn inside her. He tried to time his pelvic assault with her orgasmic convulsions.

As the seconds dragged on, however, Annie's muscular spasms slackened some. The interval between her moans and her contractions eased. Charlie was still fully erect, though. He pulled his dick from between her thighs, noting the angry red coloration of her scorched labia. Charlie gently pushed Annie to her knees. Annie looked at her brother, but he wasn't paying attention. With some trepidation, she took Charlie's massive pole in her mouth and began to suck. Annie immediately noted his acrid sexual odor in her nostrils. Charlie's dick not only smelled like black dick, but it was coated in her own pussy juice and crested with the piquant smell of her ass. Charlie's dick was funky.

Charlie held his penis by its base with one hand. He gripped the back of Annie's head with the other and encouraged her to swallow more and more of his cock. Annie seemed reticent. She still wondered how her brother would react to the sig